Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Jim’s body became lightheaded, and he couldn't move any of his body. He was rushed to the hospital very early, he was stubborn to go to the hospital even when he was dying. The white ceilings and wallpaper blinded his 'fuzzy' eyes. Heh, he should tell that joke to Frank and write it down.

He was placed on a ventilator, he could even hear the heart monitor beside him beating so slowly. Maybe he should make a suggestion to make music regarding the beat if he ever gets better. Oh yeah, about that. He writes a note, a memorandum of some sort if he died soon not so long ago. Is it three years now already, perhaps four years ago? But he never thought that he couldn't live a little longer. How'd he even tell everyone on this point that he can't do it anymore? A little regret possibly, it was supposed to be a slight joke he made for himself.

The beats were beeping more loudly, his lungs were starting to feel compulsive, and he couldn't breathe any more air, despite the ventilator. He cannot do it anymore, it's so sad he cannot say goodbye. They're not here, his family wasn't and his friends. There's a lot more to do, he has already signed the contract, he couldn't possibly–

Jim wanted to breathe in, tears were starting to form in his eyes, his hands were shaking, and his whole body was convulsing more violently than the last.

In his last breath, life flashes before his eyes. The memories that he made filled him with nostalgia that was built from the ground up. It was between beautiful and sorrowful, regretful and delightful. Maybe he'd never regret these memories, supposedly this was his time.

A story and a movie about his life, and thus his ending. His own 'The End'.

He hoped to busy himself with whatever was stored for him or work on the other side, he'd likely take that honor to have an adventure.

A new adventure to his new life…

Chapter Text

Jim woke up in a flash of light. Is he dead? That question quickly loaded in his head. It appears that he hasn't, he was lying in a comfy bed with the ray of sunshine coming from the window, then he looked around the room. It was their bedroom in his home in New York, not back again in the hospital. At least he knows that he's actually dead, he's quite sure that he is. There were pictures on their bedside table, it was him and his ex-wife, Jane. Are they still living together? It was so bizarre as if fate wanted them to fix their broken relationship, it was his infidelity that caused them to get divorced in the first place.

He tried to sit in his bed, then all of the sudden he felt a pang of pain creep into his head. It was a massive headache, Jim was already groaning and fondling circles in his temple. Then he noticed there was a mirror built-rin on their cabinet in front of him. He saw his reflection, a little surprised to see himself in his 30's, or early 40's. He has his iconic beard and brunette hair. No white hair or wrinkles on his face. He hummed, caressing his cheekbones, and stroking his beard. Jim smiled slightly at his young appearance, then he was puzzled once again when he heard the sound of utensils coming from the kitchen.

Melodious murmurs were heard, Jim slowly moved from the bedroom and walked to the hallway. The voices were becoming louder, it was the voices of children, laughing and giggling. Surprisingly a silhouette walked past him, it was sort of a transition where his two children appeared in their dining room.

It was his two younger children, John and Heather who profusely ate the greens on their plate. Playing with their food by exchanging each other’s spoonfuls of vegetables and trying to put them in their mouths which they tried to avoid. It warms Jim’s heart to watch them like this. The laughs, the gags, and the happy moments hit him with nostalgia to watch his children grow up to be adults. Apparently, he was living the past, the history to remind himself. Is it worth it to re-do all over again? Jim doesn’t know how to answer that question, but he guesses that this is the answer. He’s stuck in the past for whatever reason without knowing the context why.

As the legendary puppeteer stood on the doorframe, Heather saw her father and greeted him with, “Good morning, Dad!” A cheerful tone mixed with a giggle made him want to kneel and cry. Accidentally, he doesn’t seem to remember the feeling of receiving this kind of welcome from your own children. Jim gave her a weak smile, he cannot seem to fathom what to say to his daughter.

He looks both at his younger children, they were only two here in their home. The faces of his children were crystal clear, if John and Heather were here, where are the older three?

“What are you still doing here, Dad?” John brought up a question that Jim cannot answer.

“What…” Jim was so confused, he unknowingly questioned his son back. But he answered with a giggle as if he was making a joke which did not help him.

Jane walks past their children and Jim heading straight to the kitchen. From their conversation, he likes to ask his wife or ex-wife allegedly for her to answer John’s question. But something crossed his mind, “W-What year it is?” he asked, but it sounded like a whisper, he didn't know if any of his family would even hear him. For whatever reason, he was scared to speak. ‘What?’ Jim’s cogs barely work in his head, a bit hysterical now that his brain seemed to understand what just happened after a long pause. His eyes scattered across the room, then his eyes slid back again to the hallway where he had been. Jim knows he’s in New York, obviously, this is New York, right?

Bedford or New York City? Why can’t he remember where he lived, Jim wanted to pull his head out when another headache threw him off the edge. He squirmed, hiding his soured expression from their young children, something is very wrong, should he be surprised? His mind seemed to skip some timeline as if doesn’t recall where he is right now.

“J-John?” Jim tried to ask his son one more time, “What year is it?” Hopefully, he knows what the date is, Jim hoped, his son appeared to be old enough.

John stared at his father before answering, “It’s August 1976. You said that you’re going away for your work in Los Angeles.” John doesn’t skip a beat answering his father, then added, “Don’t you remember?”

“I—”

Then suddenly he heard a car beeping outside of their house, and a familiar voice shouted outside. "Come on Jim! We're gonna be late for our flight!" Frank yelled, and a continuation of a lot of beeps, Jim started to get concerned around the neighborhood. He was thrilled to know his friend was still here, and he knows that he doesn’t want to temper his patience. Despite Jim being his boss, Frank wouldn’t give a damn. However, Jim doesn't know what to do.

Jim’s heart leaped for a second when Jane tapped his shoulder, “What the heck are you still doing here?” now a little angry, “How paranoid are you right now, Jim?” Jane put her hands on her hips, displaying confidence and dismay toward her husband. Knowing his ex-wife, Jim would lie to her, not that he’s scared, he’d just shrug that retrospective off.

“W-Well—”

Before he even said anything, Frank burst into their home, and all of the Hensons looked at him with surprise. ‘A hero, thank goodness’, Jim was happy that he was here to save him from the wrath of his wife. He observed his right-hand man and friend, Frank Oz. To be honest for Jim, nothing even changed for Frank, except maybe his hair that will partly make him go bald as the years go by. But he stopped at the entrance of the doorway when he saw Jim and Jane who were in the middle of an argument, and it looks like his friend is gonna lose.

Also Frank knows Jim’s wife, he didn’t even try to inject to save Jim. He awkwardly waved to the couple and to their children, “Hello guys, and Jane,” Jane just stared at him, while the children smiled at their visitor. Frank was now looking at Jim and asked, “Where the heck is your stuff?” Frank whispered loudly in a hoarse voice while making exaggerated facial expressions, the children couldn't help but giggle. Jim wanted to share the laugh if it weren’t for his wife standing there in dismay looking at the two men sharing two brain cells, ‘cause she was aware that he was concerned to face her also.

Jim doesn't know what to say and just unknowingly shrugged, which made Frank’s eyes nearly bawl off from his eye socket. “What—!?”

“In the bedroom, Frank.”

“Thank God, you’re an angel, Jane.” Frank praised Jim’s wife before he left to get his friend’s things in their bedroom. Or maybe he just doesn’t want to face her when she isn't in the mood. Jim sighs in defeat, even with the strict personality of Frank Oz someone could still get his ass kicked.

“I’m used to it,” Jane comments when Frank walks past them. Jane was now focused on looking at his husband, who hadn't said anything yet. While Frank left to get his things, Jim was still standing there and didn't know what to do. He gulps, waiting impatiently for his friend to get his stuff fast, it was unbearable having him and his ex-wife being this close in a narrow hallway of their home. Jane sighs, putting down her hand on his hips. She looked back at her husband with a soft and worried look, perhaps for the first time or second.

Heather popped up behind Jane tugging her mother’s dress, “Is Daddy alright?” Jim heard his daughter whisper to his mom. Jane and Jim looked each other in the eye, not nothing to come up with their youngest child's naivety. He felt a little guilty seeing their children's reactions when he was away all the time. It was a sacrifice not spending a lot of time with his family, he doesn’t even know that his children were growing up.

Jane replied to their daughter, “Yes,” as she smiled, “Daddy is just being silly and excited for the debut of their show,” the merry tone of his wife, made Heather swing with joy.

Before Jim was about to ask what show she was talking about, Frank popped from their bedroom carrying his bag, being the good and responsible coworker that he is. “Come on. I’m gonna wait for you in the car,” he said, moving his head to the door. Jim gave him a firm nod, and Frank left their house.

“John, Heather, come here. It’s time to say goodbye to Daddy,” Jane called out. Heather was already in front of him and John came rushing through from the dining area.

Jim kneeled to embrace his younger children tightly as if it was his first time hugging them like this. He felt the fuzzy memories of his children, all of them. Laughing in the living room, playing outside the backyard, telling stories while impersonating Kermit to his children, the usual fun stuff if he had the time back then. Seeing them let go of him once again, he felt horrible. Jim felt a tear falling down from his cheek, and Heather noticed the droplet of tears. She smiled at him as she wiped it off.

“Don’t cry, Daddy. You look like a big baby,” he heard Heather joke, John couldn’t help but giggle also at his father. Jim just laughs at it, of course, they’re kids, and they wouldn’t understand. “It’s alright, you could still see us whenever you have your vacation.”

Jim nodded his head, he’ll try. He’d refused a lot of family gatherings, that’s for sure. Wouldn’t it be a surprise if he refuses another Christmas or Thanksgiving with his family? He tries not to make eye contact with their kind eyes, he’d been defeated once again by his family. Jim gives them each kiss on their forehead, and when he looks at Jane, Frank’s car honks again outside.

“You need to go, Frank is an impatient man,” Jane responded. Jim was a bit guilty. Yes, she was his ex-wife, but maybe he’d give her a little love that they once had. Nonetheless, he couldn't bring himself to do it and just nodded at her. Jim stood up and started to leave the house.

Then he heard Heather say when Jim held the doorknob, "Say hi to Kermit and Rowlf from me." Jim was a little confused, but maybe it was just a child's imagination lingering in their mind and she wanted to greet the muppets as if they were real. Huh, real, Jim thought of it obtusely. He just smiled at her, the real smile he shows to the public. He'd like to make an impression but he's too perplexed about what's happening and he doesn't know how he got stuck up here in the past. Jim waved goodbye to his wife and children and went outside to see Frank's car.

As he went outside his house, the streets were familiar to him. They were in the streets of New York City in the 70s. Jim dared to turn around to see where they were living.

“Jim, are you kidding me?”

When he turned around, Frank was looking at him from his driver’s seat, looking more annoyed than the last time. Jim didn’t bother to look back at their house and rushed to the passenger’s seat in Frank’s…1951 Studebaker Commander. Wait, Frank has a Studebaker? Is this rented? Hopefully, this is rented.

“Don’t tell your wife we're movin’ right along to Hollywood…” He whispered to his friend without looking back at him as he busied himself to start his car. How awfully familiar everything was when Frank just referenced the song from their first movie.

“I didn’t know you had a Studebaker…” Jim was happy he didn’t stutter.

“Well, I have,” Frank sarcastically replied, giving him a deadpanned look as if Jim didn't know he had a car. “I always have, Jim. I could finally use this damn car because Fozzie kept stealing the car without asking my permission,” he said, then the car finally started. “Hollywood, here we come…” he murmured, then he smiled at Jim, then back to the road.

“A muppet kept stealing from you?” Jim became confused when Frank mentioned Fozzie stealing his car. This is probably a gag, Frank was still making fun of him. He was the depiction of an unbearable bear that was kept heckled by Statler and Waldorf.

“Well, yeah!” He sounded so genuine, “This is the third time he stole the car from me. I just have to lie to you and your wife so Fozzie wouldn't burrow this ever again to travel into the woods. He's not even an actual…" Frank grumbles under his breath and Jim couldn't even put into words what he's talking about.

Jim tried to keep a straight face as Frank explained it more absurdly. But he was so serious that it made the story real.

It was a silent drive, and it lasted only an hour. Taking a ride from New York City to LA will take more than 40 hours max. Frank really has the guts to take the importance of getting the freaking Studebaker for a day ‘n a half just because Fozzie—for some reason was burrowing his car, a muppet character of his own! The only thing that could make them go there fast is if they’re on a montage, but they’re not inside of a movie with a screenplay to look up just to do that stuff.

“Jim, you haven’t anything yet man.”

“What?’’ Jim looked back at his friend as he gazed away from the window, he didn't know what to say to his friend when Frank was looking worriedly at him, “Oh, I-I’m fine, Frank.” Jim just unconsciously nodded his head, even though he was confused and didn't know what he was doing.

Frank raised his brows and repeated his question with more seriousness, “Are you sure?”

Jim forcefully smiled and said, “Yes! Of course, why wouldn’t I be?” Then he laughed, nervously. Hopefully, he doesn’t fully notice that he’s lying. He does want some answers, but it looks like Frank doesn’t want to get bothered by some stupid questions.

Frank gave him a poker face and sighed. He’d known Jim for a long time and knows that he was not okay, but of course, this was Jim Henson, he doesn’t tell what he felt, he keeps hiding it with smiles and laughter. Frank just shook it off and just looked at the road. Maybe he’s just tired, a little concern bubble has been summoned in his mind, Frank tries to pop that bubble because he cannot be concerned right now. There’s going to be a new show on the road, a new opportunity other than Sesame Street. Frank was feeling optimistic today, they’re going to have their first debut early next month. New characters, a new sense of humor, and songs.

If Frank was feeling confident, it was opposite to the muppet mastermind himself. Jim was watching the buildings they passed by while he nibbled his fingers from nervousness. If Frank was here with him in the late 70s there should've been a taping of the Muppet Show in London, the memories slowly coming back to him. And it’s 1976, August of 1976! Jim felt like his mind was going to explode as he realized that the next month is September and it was the show’s first episode! Why the heck are they still in America than going to London? They are not taping for sesame street that's for sure!

“Frank—!”

“Do you want to pass by Sesame Street, Jim?’’ Jim gazed back at his friend once again, he was smiling ridiculously. Surely he misheard that. “We’re gonna be there in a minute on 123 Street. Let’s say hi to Bert and Ernie—”

“Frank…” Jim thought of it as if everything from their works are real, and that unbelievable stuff coming from Frank’s mouth. Well, Jim is able to talk about those characters as if they’re alive, his big imagination is impeccable is what his friends say. Nonetheless, he looks at Frank smiling down the road when talking about their characters. “The people in the studio are probably busy taping. I don’t know if they had the time to talk with us.” Jim reasoned with his friend. Frankly, he doesn’t want to overthink what in the world is going on.

“You’re right,” Frank sighs, “we did tell them that we’re heading to LA. Big Bird was always happy to see you.”

“You mean Caroll.”

“Yeah, Caroll too…” Frank simply said as he shrugged. Jim just stared at him with his mouth wide open. Did Frank just separate Caroll from Big Bird? And did he just hear it right?! It was better for Jim to leave the Sesame topic and focus on the road, he was a little scared.

A couple of hours later

“It’s a gorgeous day!” Jim heard his friend say it out loud as the morning shines in the countryside, and he was not wrong. They were out in the bustling cities and hello to the rural area. Jim felt like a couple of minutes and not hours.

“Yep, certainly is.” Jim agreed with a smile.

“Yep, terrific day for a drive,” Frank smiled.

“It's a beautiful country out here,” Jim replied once again.

“Jim and Frank seeing America!” Frank confidently says on the empty road of rural somewhere. Jim looked at him with a weird look and didn’t say anything else.

Frank starts to hum a tune while tapping his fingers to the beat of the wheel that is vaguely familiar to Jim. It was the tune of ‘Movin’ right along’, from their first muppet movie. How awfully similar they really are as Kermit and Fozzie riding in a car inside of a Studebaker. If only Jim knows how to play the banjo, then he and Frank could start the song.

All of a sudden a sound of banjo and instrumental could be heard in the background. Jim looks around to see where the music is coming from, and it sounds awfully like the opening theme of the music. Jim looks back at his friend who was oblivious to the music coming from whatever direction as he was busy driving.

“Do you hear that music?” Jim asked Frank with a hint of paranoia.

“What?" Frank looks back at Jim, “oh, it’s just me humming a random melody,” he replied, continuing to hum along with the music in the background without knowing.

‘It doesn’t look like a random tune at all!’ Jim groans in disbelief. Frank doesn’t know what’s happening and he keeps humming. It was 1976, and obviously, the muppet movie hadn't started yet and James Frawley doesn’t know them.

The opening music stuck on a loop and wouldn’t want to even continue until it seemingly wanted Kermit in Jim’s position to sing the first verse. Thinking that it would work just for the gosh darn record to stop, the few bars won’t even budge and Frank was unaware.

Jim would want to cover his ears and cry, but it seems like an embarrassment and Frank was there to watch him. He was already a bit concerned for him, and Jim couldn’t possibly let him know that! Gracious, he literally died from his stubbornness!

“Movin' right along in search of good times and good news, with good friends you can't lose~~” Jim sang the first part, then he looked at Frank.

“This could become a habit~” Frank sang the next bit, and Jim was gazing at him with an amused look.

Jim and Frank unknowingly sway in the music left and right, still Frank doesn’t know about the music! Jim still knows the lyrics and maybe the moves as the puppeteer, that's good. It was still weird that they were on the set of the Muppet Movie with the unknown music and seemingly oblivious singing characters!

“Opportunity knocks once let's reach out and grab it, Together we'll nab it~”

“We'll hitchhike, bus, or yellow cab it~”

“Cab it?” Jim whispered to Frank with a question.

“Movin’ right along~~” Jim and Frank sing together the chorus, ignoring the last part.

“Footloose and fancy-free~~” Frank sang the chorus with a passionate note.

“Getting there is half the fun, come share it with me~” As Jim sings those lines he looks at Frank with a sincere smile, still swaying left and right as he drives the car.

“Movin’ right along~~” Jim and Frank sing together the chorus once again.

“Doog-a-doon doog-a-doon, we'll learn to share the load~”

“We don't need a map to keep this show on the road!”

Jim was unknowingly holding a map of some state, he stared at it with amazement, questioning where the heck the map came from. Jim was staring and carrying a freaking map! They don’t have a map! Jim guessed that it was the irony that they literally need a map on the road.

“Uh, Frank, I want you to turn left if you come to a fork in the road…” Jim knows there's a road called a fork in the road but as a metaphor! There’s no way Frank would see a literal fork on a road—!

“Yes, sir, turn left at the fork in the road!” Frank said, “Turn, left!” He called out to his friend.

When Jim put away the map from his face, they literally saw a literal fork in the road. “I don’t believe that…” Jim whispered as they turned left past the giant fork in the road.

“Movin' right along, we've found a life on the highway~~”

“And your way is my way~”

“So trust my navigation~” As he sang that Frank was already driving in circles on the roundabout, like a goofball. “Frank!” He scolds, and he hears him apologize between the beats.

“California here we come, the pie-in-the-sky land~”

“Palm trees, and warm sand~”

“Though sadly we just left Rhode Island~!”

“We did what?!” Jim was surprised for some reason and quickly turned his head at Frank. He got the joke but it seems that it just came out from his mouth forcefully.

“Just forget it,” Frank whispered.

“Movin' right along~” Frank and Jim sang together.

“Doog-a-doon doog-a-doon. Hey LA, where've you gone?”

“Send someone to fetch us, we're in Saskatchewan!” A random Canadian soldier on his horse came past them on a dirt road. Jim just looked at the Canadian with astonishment.

“Movin' right along~~!”

“Doog-a-doon doog-a-doon. You take it, you know best~” Jim looks at the driver.

“Hey, I've never seen the sun come up in the West~?” Jim looked at Frank with a deadpan look.

“Ah!” Frank proudly says, “Fozzie’s natural habitat!”

“Lemme guess,” Jim said, “A Studebaker…” He’s tired of believing this stuff anymore. Frank smiled at his friend, spot on in the joke.

Jim was looking outside the window as the intermission music played on. He was waiting for Big Bird to walk towards New York City with his suitcase, but there was no one on the road. The presence of the 8-foot bird felt like something was wrong during the intermission, but the music doesn’t feel it repeating at all. Frank did say Caroll was back in Sesame Street, well, he assumed that because they didn’t ask Caroll to cameo on this musical number...?

“Movin' right along. We're truly birds of a feather. We're in this together~~”

“And we know where we're going~” Hopefully Frank knows where they’re going because the music montage happening on their travels is truly unbelievable!

“Movie stars with flashy cars and life with the top down~~”

“We're storming the big town~~”

“Yeah, the storm is right, should it be snowing?” Jim and Frank transitioned in the middle of a snowstorm. Jim would like to disappear.

“Uh, no I don't think so…” Jim said slowly.

“Movin' right along~~”

“Footloose and fancy-free~” Jim could eventually cry after they finished the musical number.

“You're ready for the big time~~”

“Is it ready for…me…” Jim wasn’t sure if that was the right word to sing. He wasn’t Kermit when he sang the song.

“Movin' right along~~” Frank and Jim sang the last part four times.

The music fades from the background when Frank pulls over the similar propped church they made in the middle of nowhere. They are probably in California now, but maybe a little further away from Hollywood. Montage is real, Jim was amazed at how it could work in real life, well, in this world it does. It shouldn’t exist for something silly like this! Movie tricks we’re very impossible to make real.

“This looks like a nice, quiet spot,” Jim accidentally comments as Frank backs his car beside the lonely church. Jim looks around looking at the signage of the trinity memorial, remembering the laughs at the gag they made in the movie. Too bad it didn’t apply here.

“Yeah,” Frank said, parking the car.

“It feels like we’re driving for days, Frank.” Jim laughs at his statement, looking at his friend.

Frank laughs along, “Funny, I’m still wide awake.” Jim was a bit scared they haven’t changed their dialogue to normal, they were still speaking from the perspective of their old movie.

“Me too,” Jim replied a little enthusiastically. Jim looks back at the church, “Don’t you think the electric mayhem and Scooter are inside the church?” Jim joked at his friend.

“Nah, they’re back in LA.”

“Okay—What?” Jim was about to ask what he meant, but Frank snoozed fast in his car seat. Jim sighs as looks back at the old white church beside them. They’ve been singing and talking about muppets as if they’re alive. This past or whatever this universe he is isn’t normal. An opening musical number as if he is a character in a musical play, music that just popped randomly. He doesn’t wish for something like this, living in a la la land with rainbows and talking animals, and monsters walking by, he doesn’t care if it’s made of fleece, polyfoam, foam, or fun fur. Puppeteers like himself made them so life-like to entertain.

Whatever is in store for him in Hollywood, perhaps he needs to prepare himself for the unexpected surprise.

“Me too…” He said. He lay back in his chair and tried to sleep. This is probably a fever dream.

“We’re here!”

“Huh! What?” Jim wakes up quite disturbed when he hears Frank’s voice coming out from the car.

The puppeteer looked around at the parameter, the roads and the buildings were familiar to the highway where they are. How confusing time skips were in this world. Jim walked out from Frank’s Studebaker and looked at the building in front of them.

“The Muppets?” Jim was disoriented seeing the giant title signage plastered the name of the show on the El Capitan Theatre. He was standing there at the theater, a bit confused. Jim thought that it was 1976 and they hadn't done any movies yet until 1979. Is there a show? Or a movie? Is this the setting of their new film? Jim asked himself a lot of questions, yet he knows he cannot answer that.

Jim was about to question something to Frank but he walked past him after he gave him his things and he walked inside the stage door of the theater. Jim was confused again when he received his bag. Did they skip a timeline or something? They hadn't booked a hotel yet. Jim sighed, he had no choice but to follow his friend inside the theater.

Jim opened the door to enter the backstage of the theater, and a well-known scene came to mind. It’s the same surrounding as the backdrop on their muppet show, and he knows for sure that this isn’t what the inside of El Capitan Theatre looks like. The wooden floorboards, and wooden staircase, including the creaky ceiling and old walls.

Jim's heart buckled when he saw a color pale fleece, white fur glued on his face and green nose, and wearing glasses on a theater box. It was the muppet stage doorman Pops looking right at him. He could stare at him with shock—Nope! He’s not gonna be scared, the singing is already scary enough. “Hey Jerry,” Jim greeted the puppeteer controlling the muppet from below. “Weird that you’re outside waiting for us to arrive.”

‘Jerry’ exchanged the greeting by saying, "Who're you?" Jim just stared at him, before laughing out loud at his friend’s play of words like they were on the set.

Jim wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes, “Come on now, Jerry! Let’s go inside, stop being so silly, and stand up.” He said, but the muppet was only staring at him and didn’t reply. “Jerry?” He called for him once again.

“Jim!” Frank walks down the stairs going backstage, and looks at Jim talking at ‘Jerry’, “What the heck are you and Pops laughing about?”

“You mean, Jerry?” Jim points at the muppet.

Frank didn’t say anything and looked at the muppet, “Pops, I’m sorry about Jim saying stupid things.” Jim glared at his friend while talking about the muppet in character.

“Who're you?” He asked Frank the same thing.

Frank sighs, “It’s me, Frank Oz.” Jim thought that he was fooling him, but he was so serious about talking to ‘Jerry’.

It took a second for Pops to recognize his face, “Oh yeah, Frank Oz! The co-director around here in the theater!”

“Good, you remember,” Frank could only nod his head to the old muppet.

Pops looked back at Jim, “And you must be Jim Henson! Our boss!” he said, now remembering the two directors carrying the show.

Jim has his eyes wide open when Pops calls him boss, he was a little freaked out and hesitantly waved back at him and the muppet went back to his work playing cards by himself. A bit eerie when the muppets call him boss other than Kermit. But this is Jerry talking to him.

“Jim, come on, leave Pops alone,” Frank exclaimed, standing on the staircase. Jim left the muppet alone in his own box and followed Frank going backstage.

When the two of them stepped to the staircase backstage, it was empty. There were no staff or twenty puppeteers walking or running around, or film crew. But they, unfortunately, unfolded with messy surroundings that had been filled in with some papers and random stuff that Jim doesn’t want to know. Flowers were scattered on the ground, a bunch of carpets and blankets hanging on the ledge, a Beethoven bust was on the table, and a half-empty cup together with random scribbles on the paper. A black telephone was displayed with its power line cut off as Jim grabs the cord and shows it to Frank. The two turned their heads around when they heard an explosion and a minor earthquake coming from the stage.

Frank and Jim looked at each other with different reactions written on their faces.

“Are you ready for the show?” Jim could only stare at him at what he meant, Frank wasn’t looking happy and just looked at him with assurance. Jim hesitated to nod, and the pair of them walked backstage to see the chaos ensuing at the podium.

As both Jim and Frank walked to the stage, it was total chaos and Frank couldn't help but curse himself like it was becoming a chore to see them being like this and he’s the mother to put them in their leashes. However, Jim doesn't believe his eyes, or even know what he's looking at right now. The muppets they'd created were swinging and running around laughing and he just heard a bang somewhere, flying fishes have been swinging around the room, and rats, chickens, and whatever animals were running around in the seating area, including the boxes.

What made Jim scared was the part, that they have no string, no mechanism, and no puppeteers from behind the floorboards or somewhere hidden.

A few humans he’d seen running around trying to calm down the muppets unsuccessfully that were important to the crew other than Frank.

Richard Hunt was keeping his head down in one of the seats, avoiding getting shot by a Gonzo right from the cannon and shielding himself from other debris that kept flying around.

Dave Goelz got shoved by Sweetums and other giant muppets as he tried to get Gonzo out of the cannon from blasting across the theater. Jim probably saw Dave get slapped by one of the flying fish.

Jerry Nelson was probably somewhere in the middle of the chaos Jim can’t describe.

They were actually sentient, they're undeniably alive. Jim watches from the stage in horror, he cannot even speak or even understand what the heck happened. At least he knows that he probably has died and revived in whatever universe he is now for an unknown purpose.

He whispered to himself and said with a lack of belief, “So this is the Muppet Show…”

Chapter Text

Jim was bawling his eyes out and tightly holding his bag like a teddy bear as he watched in horror. The Muppets didn't even know they were already on the stage, they were too focused on doing their shenanigans. Jim heard Crazy Harry cackle in the pit orchestra where Electric Mayhem and Rowlf are busy playing loud music. Jim knows what’s gonna happen after that. An explosion we’re heard beside the left wing of the stage, smoke came up and debris fell from the ceiling. Jim covered his ears from the explosion. Frank put down his bag with a loud thud—he didn’t seem to flinch, the Muppets stopped and stared at him, and only a small murmur of chickens was heard. Jim could not see his friend’s reaction but he could tell that he was pissed.

“Good, I finally have your attention!” Frank said sarcastically to the muppets, “Now, how about we engage in something more productive than dancing around in flaming charcoal by knowing how to shut up…” Frank said with a little patience in his voice, looking at each one of the muppets. Jim heard someone swallow their dignity from Frank’s monologue. “If you excuse me, we have a whole show to run…”

"Oh no," Fozzie covered his face with dismay, "he knows that I stole his car again."

Jim heard Fozzie somewhere in the audience, he couldn't see him up close. Fozzie could be slow sometimes, and a little dimwitted but they’re funny together with Kermit. Quite weird sometimes that Fozzie is talking to Frank and not talking about ‘someone underneath me’.

After those scolding and such, Frank ended the note with a walk leaving Jim awkwardly on the stage. The muppets were speechless and looked around at everybody. Jim looks back at the muppets and gradually walks back backstage holding his bag in his chest.

“Run? I think it’s time to escape!”

“See you on the other side, my friend!”

Jim heard the old hecklers from their usual boxes skedaddle away from the scene.

“Sup Boss!” Jim heard Sweetums call him, Jim gazed at the hairy brown ogre waving at him happily. It didn’t make Jim pee his pants, but it did make him run away from fright. “Aww…” Sweetums muttered sadly when he didn’t say anything.

The puppeteers came out from their hiding place as the craziness wore down, also they didn’t want Frank or Jim disappointed in them because they cannot calm the muppets, getting scolded by Frank is already alarming enough. They're the ones whose job is to keep them tame and guard them against unknowingly running away from the theater. It was a chore to keep them inside without doing their crazy stuff in the workshop. It was Gonzo’s idea to blast himself from the cannon making a hole in the wall, then Crazy Harry detonating his bombs, Electric Mayhem doing their loud rock ‘n roll concert, and Animal with his obnoxious drum playing. It was a butterfly effect of doom with no end and they cannot get tired of it.

The youngest puppeteer raises his head from the seats where he’s hiding and looks at the aftermath of the disaster, it was horrible. Then he looked left and right. “I-Is it done yet?” He anxiously asked anyone. Frank wasn’t there anymore, that’s a good thing.

Scooter pops up beside him and answers, “I think Mr. Oz just left, should we leave too?” He asked Richard. The two knew that Frank could be impatient and angry sometimes, and this is their first day of work. This is like a job interview gone wrong!

Richard could only nod at Scooter, “W-Where’s Beaker?” He asked, looking around between the muppets in the audience.

Scooter looked up and saw someone dangling from the ceiling, “H-Hey Richard,” Scooter said, tapping the puppeteer's shoulder, “I think I found him…”

Richard looks at what Scooter was pointing at. Both of them were looking up at the lab assistant somewhat stuck in the ceiling, he does look like a flaming orange stick and someone has the advantage to think that he was an arrow. Physics let them do the impossible and he was shot very precisely and got stuck.

“Poor Beaker,” Richard sympathizes with the muppet. He was already having a hard time being sort of a lab rat for Bunsen’s crazy invention, he doesn’t seem to have enough of it. Then suddenly, Beaker screamed as he was dropped down together with some debris coming from the ceiling. Thankfully, Richard catched Beaker before he fell from the ground, now carrying the shaking orange lab assistant close to his chest. “Are you alright, Beaker?” he asked with a soothing voice.

“Meep! Meep! Meep…” Beaker said, hugging his savior.

“You’re gonna be okay now, Beakie.” Richard calms down the quivering lab assistant. “Let’s go back to the stage. Come on, Scooter.”

The gofer nodded and the three of them walked backstage.

Dave just got up being unconscious from the ground, dusting himself off from the filth and coughing off feathers that he unfortunately swallowed. Dave observed what happened to the scene, it seems the muppets calmed down for some reason and he was happy about it. Dave saw Beauregard seemingly sweeping the floor as he walked past him.

“W-What happened, Beau?” He asked the janitor while he was dusting himself off.

“Mr. Oz is here, he got angry and walked out,” He answered. He pulls out a feather duster and gives it to the latter who’s busy dusting himself. “Here, use this.”

“Thanks?” Dave questioningly answered and started putting out the dust with the feather duster.

“Don’t mention it!” The janitor continues to sweep the floor as he hums a tune.

Dave was about to finish dusting off his clothes right when Gonzo and his chickens ran towards him. The daredevil has a big smile plastered on his face and also has his red suit ripped with slight burns. The puppeteer didn’t notice him approaching from behind when the three feet whatever—turkey something! And his gang of chickens comes pouncing at you, and you’ve just gotten yourself clean by a feather duster.

Dave nearly stumbled from the ground once again, but he got the leverage to hold into something. The chickens were clucking happily and Gonzo was right behind him, “Did you see my stunt? Haha!” he laughs, “I flew like a freaking bird that’s been burning! I’m a freaking Phoenix!” The chicken didn’t help either, and they were standing on his shoulders.

Well, Dave didn’t see it because he was preventing him from doing his dumb stuff offset. But knowing his muppet—he didn’t want to discourage him from his passion, “I-I have no words! You are amazing and great as always, Gonzo.” he smiled as he patted his back.

Gonzo gasped at the praise and he looked at the chicken with glee, “You heard that! He said I was great!” The chicken starts clucking proudly at Gonzo. “Thanks, Dad!” he calls him.

Dave could only laugh, “Yeah, yeah,” He said, “Let’s go backstage, okay?” He guides Gonzo and the chickens backstage, walking hand in hand.

Thog turned around after the disaster and Frank’s sermon. The Muppets seemed to have calmed down and started to walk backstage. As the scene becomes less crowded, Thog reveals Jerry holding Robin the frog close to his chest.

Jerry looked up at the 9-and-a-half-foot monster. Some people could see Thog as intimidating because of how big he is, but Jerry liked the way he is. Literally soft, cuddly, gentle, and sweet! Well, unlike most of his other muppets who’ll throw fish, feel like you're high, and destroy your home, it’s not half bad. “Thank you, Thog,” he thanked the giant blue monster.

“Aww, no problem, Jerry,” The monster responded with his tiny and coarse voice. “I’m always glad to help.”

“That’s nice of you, Thog,” Jerry smiled at Robin and patted his head.

Before the puppeteers and the muppets could walk towards the stage, Frank appeared to roll cleaning materials and a toolbox on the stage once again. All of them looked at him and stopped, as their co-director was stopping his foot and crossing his arm. All of the muppets just walk backward, most of them now thinking that they’ve been bamboozled by destiny.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Frank said in his threatening tone. The muppets silently gasp at the co-director, “Leaving so soon without cleaning the messes?” The muppets repeatedly shake their heads, “Then get back to work…” he ordered, “Puppeteers, go back here and clean up backstage,” then he went backstage. Leaving the cleaning materials and toolbox behind for the muppets.

The muppets sigh and walk towards the stage to get the cleaning materials.

“What do you think I should give Frank after this?” Fozzie asked Dave who walked past him.

“Give him solitude, Fozzie…” Dave simply replied, ignoring the bear.

“Of course!” Fozzie exclaimed, pointing his index finger in the sky, “I’m gonna buy it right now and I’m gonna wrap it with pink hearts and flowers and stuff! Thank you, Dave! You're a good friend!” Before Dave could even say something the comedian had finally run away to the exit door.

“Oh no,” Dave expressed with concern as the bear came to leave the theater. If he’d left the theater intentionally even for whatever sort of good or stupid reason—Frank wouldn’t want to see his face again! “Fozzie! It’s not a thing!” He called out, “Fozzie! Get back here!” Dave chased Fozzie before he left the theater.

“Never!” Fozzie blurted out stubbornly, “This is the only thing that could fix my relationship with Frank! I should’ve listened to Kermit!”

The puppeteers turned around to see Dave and Fozzie running around the theater.

“Where is Uncle Kermit?” Robin asked, sitting on Jerry's shoulder. Jerry doesn’t want him to clean the theater because he’s a tiny frog.

Speaking of the frog emcee, where is he?

As Frank left the stage for the second time, he didn’t see Jim slowly walk up behind him. Frank was a little stressed out and caressing the bald spot on his head, he knew this was going to be a disaster and a little expensive production because of the overall fixing of the theater if they ever put a hole in the wall quite literally, pay their lawyer if they ever get sued. Hospital bills, props—Good lord! Frank would need to have a one and one talk with the creator himself. This is going out of hand.

“Frank…”

“AH!” Frank’s heart leaped when Jim appeared out of nowhere. The co-director put his hand on his chest as he breathed soothingly, calming his heartbeat. “J-Jim you nearly gave me a heart attack! I could die!”

Jim looks at his friend and apologizes, “S-Sorry, Frank. So, how’s the stuff with the m-muppets?” Jim asked Frank.

The former couldn’t help but roll his eyes, “You should discipline them more often, that’s what I remind you every day. You’re too soft.” He criticizes his friend. The hard labor of order and authority seems to have been passed to him, rather than Jim. The mad genius didn't equally make him a little less controlling.

“Well,” Jim tried to come up with words, but he gave up and sighs, “You’re right...” he responded.

“Of course I am,” Frank huffed, “Now where are the other puppeteers? They should’ve been here right now.” Frank utters, looking back backstage.

“No, that’s not what I meant,” Jim said as he tailed behind Frank who was picking up the mess on the floor, “I’m…I’m not actually okay…”

As Frank heard those words, he quickly turned his head around to the slouch-down shoulders and solemn face of his friend. Perhaps he was sure that he was becoming more open to them, Frank can’t help but smile at that thought. Creating and making muppets is what he does, that’s why he wanted to create a different medium of entertainment. Frank was happy to oblige, he understood the hardship of being the creator and director of their show.

The mastermind has finally shared his personal evil schemes: His mental state of mind.

“Alright…” Frank silently said, nodding his head, “Let’s go to the muppet studio…”

Jim stared at him and replied, “Do we have to drive across—?”

“It’s just beside the muppet theater, Jim,” Frank dumbfoundedly replied, “we’re staying here for a while till we finish a couple of episodes,’’ he added, “You bought the theater and built the workshop from scratch, you…’’ Frank stayed quiet as he looked fixedly at his friend, “Where the heck did you bump your head—?”

“This is why I’m not okay, Frank!” Jim burst out, “It seems that I’m living in a familiar place I’ve never been to! T-The muppets!" Jim pointed his hands exaggeratingly back to the stage. "They're f—!

Frank suddenly covers the latter's mouth from saying a bad word, "Don't say any inappropriate words, Sam will hear you," Frank whispered to Jim.

“O-Okay! Okay,” Jim pushed Frank’s hand away from him, “but this is what I’m talking about, I’m literally in a whole different world after I—” He stopped.

“After you what Jim?” Frank can’t help but ask.

“I…never mind,” Jim shakes his head. Talking about his death to his best friend will be a shocker, he’ll ask and ask till the details come out. He shouldn’t know, they shouldn’t know. The day of his death is his secret alone. “Let’s…just stay here. I don’t want to leave without the others knowing.”

Jim walked past Frank and walked to the dressing room, it left Frank a little concerned for his friend. He doesn’t blame him of course, the man’s just paranoid and he needs someone to talk to. It does make him uncomfortable, he can’t be too direct, or angry. Understandable how he reacted, he’s too forgiving.

Frank opened the door to the office to let Jim inside first.

The office room is small, it was just a dressing room with random books and displays and a mirror with lights. There's the office table and a telephone that was in good condition. They really need to renovate this after the show starts, Jim thought as he observed the room. The whole theater was so rickety and cobwebs were everywhere, it reminds Jim of the setting of the muppet theater. This is really what he imagined if it were real, and it was!

“Tell me what’s in your mind, Jim,” Jim’s mind went back and looked at Frank, sitting in the chair in front of the desk. “Is it about your family? The expenses? The future of our work?” Frank gave a couple of good questions, and all of them weren’t his play as another Jim Henson to fill.

“I-I’m confused, Frank,” The late puppeteer sadly answered, “With all of this whatever is happening. It felt like I came out of a deep slumber and I'm still dreaming. What's happening to me, Frank?" He asked his friend.

"Before I answer that," Frank said, then he deliberately slapped Jim's face with no warning.

"Aw! Hey!" Jim yelped in pain as Frank slapped him. He caressed his cheeks and walked as inches away from him as possible, "What are you doing!?"

"I'm answering your question, Jim," Frank answered, "Seeing that you're quite paranoid and confused all of the sudden, it worries me," Frank explained, "You seem to be fine after your talk with Mister Grade, you've invited me to talk to him." He added.

"I don't remember how it goes," Jim said, "and why is he in America, shouldn't he be in London?" Jim asked his friend.

It took Frank a second as he observed his friend's reaction, "I nearly say that you lost your mind after I fetch you from your home. But that's a weird thing to say. London? What do you mean London?" Frank questioned, "I know that Mister Grade is British and all that jazz, but he has his broadcasting station here in America."

"But," Jim retorted, "most American Broadcast studios don't want to program the muppets…." He doesn't know if this is a great thing that fate gave him a chance to be televised here in America. The hard work of taking a flight back and forth between America and England has ended! It was sort of a miracle.

Frank just shrugged off Jim's worries, "The British seem to like that idea, and it's great so you could have spent time with your family." He comments.

"I hope this doesn't get me married with my work," Jim murmurs under his breath, "Chances that I could've died again very soon…" he whispered to himself without Frank hearing him.

"No you're not gonna die, Jim!"

Both Frank and Jim turn their heads around to see the green frog appearing randomly standing on the desk. Kermit was just looking intensely at him, it's weird that he understands the puppet frog's expression without having an eyelid or eyebrows.

But he didn't think about it too deeply as he was busy having a shouting competition with his main muppet.

"AHHHH!"

"AHHHH!"

"FRANK THERE'S A FROG!"

"W-What do you mean!! I-I am a frog!"

Frank can't help but roll his eyes as he listens to the two exchanging screams, his anger hasn't faded with the muppets but looking at Jim and Kermit having this B.S. at one another it increases his stress. Jim should be his anchor but it seems he didn't know how to use his functions too well with the muppets.

"I-I think I'm going insane!" Jim said as he cracked up looking at the ceiling, "Why do I have to end up here!?" he yelled into the nothingness, as he kneeled on the floor.

Kermit and Frank looked at each other, beginning to be worried about Jim's mentality. Maybe Frank shouldn't be a little too hard on his friend. Well, he doesn't even know how serious this is!

"H-Hey Jim," Frank called out to his friend, who was having a mental crisis." I know you're not okay right now and you have a lot of questions—"

"Yes!" Jim screamed, "Starting out with who's puppeteering Kermit?!" as pointed at the frog muppet.

"But I—"

"Kermit, leave me and Jim alone," Frank said to the frog, "he's not feeling well since we got here from New York."

Kermit got concerned, "S-Should I—I mean we, should we get worried?"

"I'll spare you the details, Kermit," Frank said, opening the door for the amphibian to leave. "I think the muppets need their leader right now. Remind the puppeteers we're in the office."

"Uh sure, Frank," Kermit said slowly, giving a glance to Jim who's been deranged, the frog gulped. Kermit hasn't thought of being the leader of the muppets, let alone Jim who's overworked and kindly married to his work.

Kermit walked to the door and Jim couldn't help but observe the muppet walking so smoothly and gracefully like he was walking like a person. Jim took note that the puppets were so advanced and can manipulate their hind legs so accurately. Jim remembered how hard it is for their muppets to move in an open space or let them ride a bike without the puppeteers being seen on the screen!

Frank opened the door for Kermit to leave, but before Kermit even left the room, he looked at the puppeteer and whispered, "Have you seen Miss Piggy, Frank?"

Frank answered, "I haven't seen her. Maybe she's in her dressing room, she'll leave her den to get donuts later."

"Uh well, about that," Kermit coughs, "she's upset you didn't give her anything, like Rose or chocolates for gifts." Frank's mouth was wide open and speechless. The frog can't help but continue without seeing Frank's reaction, "I think I've heard crying in her dressing room and I can't help but be a little concerned for her. Because you told me and Miss Piggy we're—"

"Star of the show!" Frank burst out, faking a smile to the frog, "Yes, I'm going to talk to Piggy about this. But Jim and I need to talk about a very important matter." Frank was about to close the door, but the Frog put his flippers in the doorway preventing it from closing. "Kermit—!"

"Is it also my concern too? Jim is—!"

"Yes, yes!" Frank insisted, "He's not going to die if that's what you're overthinking about." With that, he pushed Kermit away from the door and locked it. "Sorry about that, Jim…" While he apologized, he saw Jim being immensely focused on his muppet, "I hope that you're kidding that it's your first time seeing Kermit walking alone like that." He can't help but comment.

Jim turned his head to Frank, "S-Sort of, he looks so real—I mean, real, real! I cannot put him in my hands or make silly noises for him…" Jim sits in one of the chairs in the office. "It's so surreal…"

"What if I tell you that they're real, real," Frank repeated what Jim said, sitting in the chair in front of Jim. "Where did your mind come all along just to get here?" He asked, now invested in Jim's story.

Jim sighs and starts to explain, "I…died," he simply answered, "The doctors try to heal me by trying to overdose me with medication just to make me feel better. But after the flash of light, which I'm assuming is death, brought me here. Allegedly, I should call this past, but not the past I'm used to…"

"Huh," Frank said, "do you remember when you died? Or how?"

"I-I don't know what sickness killed me. I started coughing up blood, and I was rushed through the hospital," Jim tried his best to remember his past life, "the year," Jim added, "I don't remember," he lied.

Frank was silent, "Did overworking kill you, Jim?" He asked very seriously.

If Jim agreed, Frank won't let him do what he wants him to do, his immense creativity and ideas for the show, and his company are him watching and not doing anything. And the reason Frank knows everything about him made him troubled. He'll need to lie about everything for him to do what he wants. This another life of where he is—is just him doing the same thing again but with a hint of strangeness.

"No," Jim replied, "I died of natural causes," Jim's not wrong, "It was unfortunate, I could've seen the future of my creation a little longer." Talking about the contract with Disney, he doesn't know how long for it to be official. Hopefully not a decade after his death.

"I guess I understand that it's your first time seeing the muppets literally come alive," Frank laughed at Jim, "it was so bizarre isn't it? This isn't the traditional way to make the puppets around…"

"What ritual did we even do?" Jim asked, "Voodoo magic?"

Frank laughs once again, "No, of course not," shaking his head as he looks at Jim, "Imagination does, Jim." The late puppeteer couldn't understand what he meant, "imagination and creativity made your muppets come alive. Weird isn't it? Magic lets them do this for whatever reason, and it simply does. It's so weird for a bunch of clothing materials, foams, and blankets to introduce something so new…and weird," Frank ended with a giggle.

Jim listened to his friend passionately talk about imagination like Disney would say. A magic that's come inside of us, and let them create this kind of spark that becomes a reality. It was childish, it was for children after all. The entertainment of Disney's Imagination came in during the great depression and during the second world war. Imagination magic began during that? Jim wouldn't think so, it's so absurd to think about it. It's just the magic of entertainment and the people want to keep it alive.

"So…" Jim replied, "I know how I created the muppets and Sesame Street in my past life. How did they come alive here?" Jim asked.

"I'm gonna fill you with context," Frank said, "Do you remember your first muppets? Sam and Friends?" He asked.

"Yes," Jim replied, leaning on his chair, "they were the first television sketch I made, it was all black and white, and lip-syncing. It's been so long since I've heard that show…" reminiscing his first time on the television. "Where are they? They're not here with the muppets. They're not in a storage room worn out right?" He jokes.

"Yeah, you're correct," Frank said sadly, Jim was awfully quiet, "Let's just say, they don't have a life anymore…"

"They're dead?" Jim gasped, "T-that's Impossible, they're unlikely to have life."

"Look around the muppets, they're made of fleece but they live," Frank reasoned, "Despite Sam being the main character of your show, I guess your green lizard stole the show. Your other characters seem to understand what's happening and they just drop on the floor like they were just nothing…"

"Where are they then?" Jim sadly asked. He doesn't even know if he'll feel bad or not. Sam and friends were just his stepping stone to be where he is now, it felt so different when you give life and take it now that they're useless. Jim was guilty, very much guilty and he's heartless.

Frank just shrugged, "I don't know where you put it, probably some safe or prop room. You know where he is."

Maybe he'll ask Jane, Jim thought of it. Give them light to put the pieces in his muppet puzzle, it'll surely be whole again. He doesn't care if they won't like to see the old muppets again, he's been through a lot of flops and cancellations of his shows. Then he'll have to find another way to make this work.

"How did they…die?" Jim asked once again.

"Let's just say you've become too ambitious and you've wanted something new and unique to the audience," Frank explained, "Well it seems you're too busy to create another show on your own that Sam and his other friends have become dormant…"

Jim doesn't want to say, it hits closer to home. Can he just take Sam and friends into some sort of memorabilia? They still need to be alive without being entertained. Let them be just there as a part of where he is now.

"I'm like a father abandoning his child on the corner of his home," Jim imagined, "I am a good father to my children. Am I, Frank?" Jim looks at Frank.

Frank didn't answer…

Jim understands. Even to his own children, he cannot be a good father. Possibly it does make sense why fate brings him back to the past from a different perspective. It wants him to be a better person that cares for the people around him, with the note that sense to not die unexpectedly.

"Aren't you happy that you've saved Kermit for last?" Frank smiled trying to make his friend better, "You've evolved him to be a frog and not a lizard thing anymore," Jim just nodded but not feeling a little better, "There's Rowlf which you taught to play the piano without teaching him how to play."

"He's just one of the commercials with Jimmy Dean. That's a long time ago," Jim said, putting his hand under his chin, getting gloomy.

" Mrs. Joan Cooney gave a big break with Sesame Street," Frank replied once again, "you love to entertain, teach kids, and make them laugh. You've embodied their long-time need of something new that any children of race and culture always wanted to share," Jim was now looking at Frank. He now got his attention, "Thanked Sam and Friends for this, they've done their work and they've finished their Magnum opus of sketches…"

Perhaps Frank is right. Maybe the Jim in this universe acknowledges what they've done to him as their creator. Or maybe he hadn't heard their last words to him, but he knows they are patting his back to get his hard work done. It was tragic, except for Kermit. Kermit is Jim and it embodies Jim, the cloak of amphibian just happened to be Jim’s other self. His other self cannot get uncomfortable being devious with others.

"You know, we create furry monsters, fairies, snuffies, and animals for the show, and the producers and directors were amazed by it." Frank half-heartedly laughed, "I could see the glistening look of the people seeing your creations come to life…"

Jim shared a slight laughter with his friend, "I wish I could see their reaction too. I'm not alone in creating them, Frank. I'm just a designer not the builder of something impossible. Our responsibility is to make them move and talk, make them life-like so that people think they're real."

"There's the Jim I know," Frank pointed out smiling at his friend, "Even if you're in a different kind of universe you still have that thoughtfulness being brought down to us. No wonder people can't make you feel bad, Jim. You don't take criticism well and you're a little naive that you cannot raise your opinions that people might hate you…"

"I feel like crying right now, to be honest—"

"Take it as a compliment from your friends, Jim," Frank laughed.

"A-alright," Jim said as he scratched his head, "Sesame Street is still airing, right?" Frank nodded his head, "And there's an actual street in New York City that isn't any TV studio…"

"Sesame Street is real, and the characters are real," Frank clarified, "maybe not the real people, but they've made the context of the show that anyone is a part of that happy place. I tell we should've visited them, at least you know what's happening first before we meet the Muppets—"

"I'm still having a meltdown breakdown, and it won't help either," Jim cuts off his sentence and sighs. "If we're here and they're still airing new episodes, who's been puppeteering our characters?"

"This is where your paranoia comes to mind, Jim," Frank said, "scared that it'll be over like Sam and Friends, you've auditioned some puppeteers for our muppets to sort of foster our children while we're away—well, that's what you call them anyway." Frank muttered, "Big Bird has some connections with you. Despite Caroll adopting both Oscar and Big Bird they still seem to like you."

"I did design them for Caroll to puppeteer both of them," Jim remembers, "Caroll has been babysitting a six-year-old giant bird and a grouchy trashy monster. How'd he even do it now that they're alive?" Jim visualizes that Oscar kept being mean and miserable beside him and Big Bird being childish and clumsy as always in Sesame Street. Two unlikely duos split Caroll's personality so fittingly.

Frank said, "He managed early on," ignoring the fact that Caroll is having a difficult time with the characters.

Jim and Frank stared at each other waiting for either of them to say something…

"So…" Jim started, "I guess the muppet's sex and violence didn't turn out great too…"

"We did two pilots which you've probably known…and yeah…"

"Yeah, it was bad," Jim finished Frank's sentence, "waste of budget is what I say…"

"At least we got the muppet show!" Frank enthusiastically says, "It was lady luck that sparks the green light. Mr. Grade like your ideas, even though it's far away from the children's show we've used to. Worth it, I guess…"

"Good," Jim simply answered, "When can we get started with the show? I know they're weird and all, when do we have our first guest stars, and when do we practice comedy sketches with everyone?"

Frank doesn't know what to say. Jim was direct and focused as if everything went to its place right now. They did give the pilot, but it seems they still needed to practice with their puppeteers guiding them. The muppets need to write their sketches and jokes onstage, the music and dance! They have writers of their own, agents, or executive producers even! Maybe this Jim has thought the plan of everything, however, Frank has the giant boulder on his shoulders and he's not sure what to do with the muppet show in chaos!

"You know me that I cannot be angry even if you're not honest with me, Frank," Jim made sure of it. And Frank knows that it's not easy to do it.

Frank sighs, "The problem is that, Jim," he gingerly said, "We haven't thought of everything, how to do it, that's why we're here to think of it. Yes, we did the pilot and all—but we need to flesh out the story for a bit, and tweak something here and there. We still needed producers and writers because muppets cannot make these things on their own, and don't forget us to this—underworldly creation of yours."

Jim still remembers how the hard work goes and it'll forever stick with him even in his other life, "Sure, let's talk with Jerry Juhl with Bernie, and David—" his thoughts ran off with Frank just staring at him, "they were in the show, right?"

Frank simply shakes his head, and Jim just nodded. He knows Jerry wasn't their head writer in season one. Now that he thinks of it, perhaps it's better if he does bring him to the gang early on. It'll be a little weird if Bernie or even David he'd call them unknowingly giving them a job or asking for their support with the show. Yeah, Jim needs a little work talking with them later on.

"If I had the time, I'll talk to Jerry first," Jim answered, finally! First work to do. Jim can't help but hide his smile away from Frank.

"I could hear your brain cogs, Jim," Jim looks at Frank, "You don't have to do that quickly. First, come share a load of fun with us trying to meet the muppets. I know you've known them from before." Frank unconsciously rolled his eyes, "But what is your thought, for now, seeing your whole nonsensical creations come to life?"

It took a second for Jim to respond. He does like them being sentient and all, it’s a chore just focused on looking at the screen all the time. Running without tripping and without messing up your hand movements and hurting your arms every time you're in a character with that muppet without ever wanting to mess up! But where is the fun of just standing there and watching them and doing nothing? After a long while, the muppets will finally have their own show and sketches they won't need guidance on anymore.

Jim nervously laughed and said, “It’s fun having a puppet in my hand. For me to laugh and sing, entertain everyone without knowing it’s you. Just like what I said a little while ago."

“A lot of muppets embody you, Jim. It’s the social skill that is bugging us out, and it’s our muppets the ones to fix that for us.”

Frank and Jim laughed at that thought. The public will still remember you without thinking that you made an impression on them. Jim won't hide it, Kermit will do the work for him. Kermit hopefully understands that.

“If it’s the imagination that makes them alive. We’re the cartoon characters real too?”

“I don’t think we have the budget for them to make an appearance in this show apparently.” Frank simply answered.

Jim didn’t get to ask when someone knocked on the door.

"Come in," Frank said.

It was their three main puppeteers in the show, with Robin on Jerry's shoulder, Jim thought it was cute. The three puppeteers popped their heads on the door like in those movies, Jim doesn't want to say anything that it's silly looking at them like that.

"Have you three finished cleaning the backstage?" Frank asked in his authoritative voice. The three nodded their heads.

"What are we gonna do now?" Dave asked the two directors of the show.

Jim would say they’ll need to write the script and brainstorm some jokes and practice the songs in the studio, yet unfortunately, the puppeteers felt like they’re useless for now. It should be the muppets doing the acts on the stage on their own silly whatever performance and let them practice offstage and let them choose a job that fits for them if they don't wanna perform.

Jim took a glance at Frank, "What shall we do?" Knowing that his friend does better in directing everyone than him.

Frank was shocked that Jim asked him the other way. Maybe he's too humble, Frank can't help but think. The three were looking at him waiting for him for his orders, "Whatever their muppet skills were, then let them show their muppety skills to the test." Frank looked at Jim hoping to see a sign of approval for his friend. Jim just gave a thumbs up for okay work.

Richard said merrily in his Scooter voice, “You got it, boss,” Jim noticed that he still has his silliness and humor driven into him.

"Uhh…" the four looked at Dave who couldn't help twiddling his fingers, and said in his shaky voice, "Is Gonzo’s stunts and canon okay to the show? I know that's his passion and I guess muppet skills I've…thought of…" he mumbled under his breath.

"What Dave is about to say is, some of our muppets have the skillsets of danger and weirdness level to them…and explosions…" Jerry said, and Robin gulped and hid behind Jerry's ear.

Jim comments unknowingly, "Weird is good whatever they perform onstage." The others should've known what they signed up for and what the show is all about! Jim felt like he's been mocked that this was kind of a PBS show. Jim knows how crazy their show is, and they're like that as the person controlling it.

Frank agreed, “You heard the boss."

Jim glared at his friend, and said, "I'm not the boss."

"Yes, you are,” The three said in unison, being so serious.

Jim couldn’t argue with the four and say "Whatever," pretending to be disappointed, "Let's meet the muppets…"

Chapter Text

Timeskip to the stage again, where Frank and Jim are sitting in the front row with their clipboards in their hands surveying the Muppets' talents. It was sort of like an audition for their show, but less like an audition. Jim would tell Frank they wouldn't need to see their acts knowing that Jim was already familiar with what kind of sketch they’d do on the show. He does kinda regret that he let Frank do what he wants. Jim ran his thoughts with positivity, ‘It’s okay! I let him direct anyway. So it’s better if I give him the opportunity to take charge of introducing the muppets’.

The two of them have to wait for the Muppets to prepare for their acts.

Jim looks at his clipboard—they didn’t put all the muppet names, only the main ones, Kermit and Piggy have included theirs.

“I’m waiting for Fozzie to run off the stage again,” Jim heard Frank mumbling under his breath, his friend having a smile on his face as he said it.

Jim was about to ask when he saw Fozzie walk to the stage staggering to even introduce himself, “H-Hello everyone—I mean Jim and F-Frank, o-oh…”

Starting with the comedian bear that cannot even tell a bad joke, Jim winced at that thought, it seems that he knows. The puppeteer seemed to know that his muppet had stage fright and gave him a disapproving look. But Jim knows that Frank was being sinister by making his muppet a little bad for himself.

“L-Let me tell you a joke!” Fozzie was still stuttering even though he was starting with his act, “W-Why do bears never wear shoes—?”

“Because they have bare feet…”

Fozzie looks at Frank when he finishes his joke, Jim just stares at him with dismay and Frank looks back with a ‘what’ look.

“W-Well I have another one—”

“And we’re finished! Next!”

“N-No! I just need a little bad—good joke!”

“Richard, who's next back there?”

“Frank, what the heck are you doing?” Jim questioned his friend as he kept stopping the bear’s joke act.

“It’s Dr. Teeth and the Electric Mayhem, Sir!”

“Ohh…” Fozzie was displeased and walked off the stage looking down, Jim felt bad and how wanted to comfort the bear afterward.

Jim knows that Fozzie could be ‘persuasive’ at times, but maybe not this time around. Frank doesn’t even seem to like the comedian bear nor even want to care as he kept making him bad, looks like he seems to be satisfied with it. Frank really splits his humor and comedian personality for this bear to be alive. Well, Frank could always be funny in his own way that makes Jim laugh. Yet Fozzie and Frank were not that close and he needed a little encouragement.

Electric Mayhem comes next, they even saw Fozzie leave the scene as they walk toward the stage.

“Sad bear…” Animal sympathizes.

“Fozzie, like, he needed a hug a fer sure…” Janice comments as she stares at the gloomy bear.

“Aww poor guy, he really cannot have a good relationship with Mr. Oz, doesn’t he?” Floyd says to the gang.

“H-Huh, what bear?” Zoot seemed to only wake up as he snoozed from the ground.

“Nothing, Zoot. Just another bird being left alone in the nest.” Dr. Teeth says, patting Zoot's back. “We shouldn’t keep our bosses waiting, aren’t we?” his bandmates shook their heads, “Then let’s be groovy to our directors for today.” he smiled showing his gold.

Jim and Frank smiled when the rock band came in. Frank seems like Animal is already banging his sticks to the drum without even starting, he even gave a giggle just looking at him.

“Calm down there, Animal. We haven’t introduced ourselves yet,” Dr. Teeth said, and Animal stops playing, “gentlemen, I kindly introduce y'all to each of my bandmates,” Dr. Teeth said, “Starting with our lead guitar player, Janice,” as he points to the muppet blonde muppet holding the guitar. “Our bass player—”

“Dr. Teeth, it’s alright, we know who you are,” Frank cuts off his sentence, “we’re happy to hear your play.” he smiled. He seems to like the band, who wouldn’t anyway!

Dr. Teeth looked at his bands and just nodded their heads, “Okay then!”

The Electric Mayhem starts to play, and they’ve been entranced with their groovy music and they seem to forget their worries. Jim and Frank were both beating their feet on the beat of the music. Frank and Jim approved making them the show's rock band, writing them on their paper.

The curtain opens and reveals Rowlf with his piano.

“Hello everyone, It is I, Rowlf the dog!” the dog introduces himself, “ The famous muppet back in the day…” he whispered, Jim could hear him and the dog was not wrong. Hopefully, there’s no tension between his muppets, but Rowlf was a good dog and he understands that!

Rowlf starts to play the piano with some jazzy upbeat music as he sways his long ears.

“I don’t think we need to state the obvious here, Frank—”

“Yeah, yeah. Shush…” Frank said unknowingly, busy listening to the jazzy bits of the dog, “We could also make him the bartender if you want,” he added.

Jim looks at him confused.

“Hello everyone!! It is I, the Great Gonzo!"

“Oh no, It’s Dave’s Gonzo,” Frank said anxiously. Jim could only nod his head. They know that this will be a disaster, however, they need to see the acts and sacrifice a bit of money for the Muppet Theater. He cannot promise everything to renovate the old theater either way.

Dave was only looking at the two directors from behind the stage, he was nervously watching his Muppet getting another hole in the stage, they’ve just finished fixing that!

Gonzo’s next with his cannon wearing his red suit on. “For today, gentlemen! I will perform a feat of lunatic daring right in your eyes!” Jim might’ve heard that somewhere, “I will shoot myself in this cannon,” pointing the cannon beside him, “straightly landing safely in that pool of pasta over there!”

Jim and Frank look at the pool full of pasta. Jim would like to question Dave where they get a lot of pasta and a kiddy pool after this.

“I’m ready, Harry!” Gonzo said.

Crazy Harry was cackling from behind as he lit the cannon firing Gonzo, now inside the cannon—to the pool.

BOOMMM!

And…of course, it didn’t turn out well. As the cannon went up high and shot Gonzo out of the theater, breaking the ceiling, again. Dave automatically ran out again in the theater to find Gonzo. Frank and Jim coughed from the dust made by Gonzo’s stunt.

“There goes our budget in the ceiling…” Frank comments, dusting himself.

Jim watched the furry giant life-size—No, monsters pushing the pool of pasta away on the stage. The two heard them munching the pasta offstage very loudly.

“What do you think?” Frank asked his friend for his opinions.

“Well, we have an early toddler of a daredevil in our hands,” Jim answered.

Frank sighs as he writes it in his paper, “Your humbleness applauds you,” Frank huffed, “sometimes everyone needs a little bit of criticism in their life…”

“I-I would rather hear it from you or Jane,” Jim answered, glaring at his friend. “Are you even making fun of me?”

Frank looks at him with a smirk.

"Next is…Camilla and the chickens…" Frank could only stare with amusement at his paper, "Okay…"

Jerry walks on the stage to introduce the chickens.

"Welcome gentlemen," Jerry greets, "I'm here to introduce Camilla and the chickens performing 'I Say a little prayer for You' by Aretha Franklin."

The curtain opens and reveals the chickens scattered on the stage with a dramatic ambiance and background.

The piano opening music starts…

"Bawk bawk bawk bawk bawk…"

"Bawk, bawk, bawk…" Jim wasn't even sure if it was Camilla starting to sing. "Bawk bawk bawk bawk bawk…."

They don’t understand anything and just hear them clucking in tune with the beat, and Jim writes down chicken performers in his paper.

Then Scooter comes along wearing his favorite green jacket.

"Hi! Mister Oz and Mister Henson…" The orange muppet looks to the side where Richard is giving him a thumbs up as an encouragement but it didn't help the gofer when the spotlight just focused on him and it was silent.

"Just imagine them that they're naked," Richard whispered and it made Scooter confused with that idea. He shouldn't be here performing, but he turned around to face the directors—and simply imagined.

"So—"

"AHHH!"

The gofer burst into an adrenaline rush after he yelled his feelings out and gave the two directors their needs—that's what Scooter thought so anyway. Scooter ran fast like Flash and gave the two men their coffee literally to their hands.

The muppet was now in front of them. Jim and Frank jumped back when he appeared suddenly. Before they even said anything Scooter took a deep breath and spoke super fast.

"Icouldbeastagemanagersubordinateproducergoferprogrammerperformerassistantmanagerifyouwanttreseurergoodwithleadershipcameocleanrepairsemceehostsaparrotsupportingroletedconferencetalentcoordinatorwkwldbosnxlqodndbikendozndowonwodndmwosnsks—"

"Okay! Okay, calm down!" Jim and Frank stopped the gopher before he burst or fainted from not having to breathe air. Jim doesn’t even know if Richard told him to do this or if it's just to make fun of him.

"I'm also bad at keeping secrets, that's a mental note if you ever tell me something personal…" Scooter calms down, breathing slowly as he looks at the two men. "Am I qualified?"

Jim wants to say something, but Frank rushes in, "Well you know a lot about being a gopher. Might as well replace Richard—"

"I'VE HEARD THAT!!"

"—But of course! I'm only joking!" Frank laughs, "Go on new muppet gopher" he smiled, writing his paper.

"Gee, thanks Mister Oz," he laughs, "I thought you'd never hire me because I'll probably use my Uncle's name as an advantage. Hahaha!"

As the gopher retreats backstage. Jim says, "Do we have to tell him the truth that his Uncle was a muppet?"

"Nah, it'll break him."

Frank and Jim look at the muppet who's next on their list, and it just reads 'Rizzo and his gang of rats'. It made Jim confused and so is Frank who just looks at him. He'd probably heard a muppet named Rizzo, is it from Stevie? Jim thinks. Definitely, he's not in the original Muppet Show series, Frank doesn't seem to know either. There must be a mistake, Richard probably knows something about auditioning some puppets outside theirs.

"Hello, gentlemen! Hehehe…"

Jim and Frank look at the gang of rats on the stage. The rat with the red hat seems to be the leader.

"My name is Rizzo," the rat introduced himself, "and this is my gang, and that girl over there is my girlfriend, her name is Yolanda—"

"Rizzo we're in front of the directors and you're being impolite," Yolanda whispered angrily

They could hear a couple of yeah on the stage.

"Fine!" Rizzo said, "We're not here to apply as performers but we could be bellboys in the studio!" The rat said.

"This isn't a hotel or a motel," Frank replied.

"We could cook!"

"We have someone who's in charge of that, and he's very territorial," Frank replied once again, he shudders when he remembered trying to cook something on his own—well, let's just say, he's been kicked out of the kitchen.

"We could eat leftover food if you don’t want to eat it anymore!"

Jim asked, "Like natural food garbage?" The rats nodded their heads. Frank looked at him if he's being serious or not.

"We danced too! And cook!" one of the rats said. "We could dance and cook at the same time!" "Or eat the food at the same time!"

The rats laughed.

"Okay, okay then! You're hired!" Frank groan as he writes in his paper labeling them natural food garbage disposal. Jim was unconsciously laughing beside Frank watching him being annoyed by a bunch of rats.

The rats scurry off the stage gleefully, chanting on their way out.

"Stevie would be thrilled!"

Jim swears he heard something familiar but he ignores it.

"The Muppet labs is next, boss!"

Once Jim heard that, he put on a gas mask on his face. He doesn't even know where it came from, but it's a good sign that he has it. Frank was looking at his friend confused. He cannot even believe that he's becoming more and more comfortable with some random logistics popping up.

"What's with the gas mask?" Frank questioned.

"Safety measures," Jim's words have been muffled by the gas mask, but Frank gets the idea. "You know the muppet labs, they can commit arson sometimes."

"What?"

Jim didn't manage to tell him when the curtain opened and revealed the muppet labs set on the stage. Bunsen has an invention already in the middle of the table in front of them that’s been glowing green inside a glass where it was kept. Jim obviously thinks it's radioactive every time he sees something green and glowing. Nobody knows where they gathered radium, nor where muppet labs used their money to buy their experiments. And Jim never thought of it on set—it was all a muppet logistics.

"Is it actually radiation?!"

"That's what Bunsen said when I asked him, Richard…"

Beaker was already beside him a bit scared of the experiment, it reminds Jim of one of the muppet lab sketches they wrote. Well, Beaker always has a scared look whenever he's become the aftermath of all Bunsen's scary inventions.

"I'm Dr. Bunsen Honeydew, and this is muppet labs where the future is being made today—"

Before Bunsen could finish their introduction with their frequent sayings, the glass where the green goo/slime contained burst, and shattered into smaller and larger pieces. Jim and Frank covered their faces with the clipboards they were holding, avoiding the glass shards.

The goo hit Beaker and it made him green as he was covered by it. Beaker began to glow and the radiation caused him to grow another pair of eyes and another arm.

"M-Meep!! Meep! Meep! " It causes Beaker to run around the set horrified.

"You've become very 'handy' with that set of arms, Beaker, and 'eye' could see that."

"Woah…" Jim can't help but feel amazed. Even though Beaker has run away from the stage yelling 'meep' it echoes down to the studio.

"And that's all from muppet labs," Bunsen ended their performance, and he left the stage with the failed experiment on the table.

Beauregard cleans the radioactive mess without knowing it’s dangerous, but he seems to be fine and oblivious.

"Is this okay for the show?" Frank asked his friend.

"Definitely," Jim was still wearing the gas mask on his face, "this is unbelievable!"

Frank sighs and just writes it down, "Muppet labs."

Sam Eagle appeared with his very prideful and American-esque demeanor as he stood on the podium with march music in the background. Jim looked at the eagle, he was confused that he was actually larger than his puppet counterpart.

"Greetings as an American eagle, I feel it is my duty to say a few words…"

Frank utters, “dear god, here we go again,” Jim understands that Sam is about to give a speech about an unacceptable and inappropriate topic, in his opinion, unfortunately. He's very conservative and cannot even agree with all things weird and nonsensical. Jim can't help but agree with Frank. It was his muppet, and watching Sam may perhaps be awkward.

"To talk about the appalling and bawdiness of so-called—Smut!"

"Christ, help me…" Frank pleads, letting himself sink in on his seat. And Jim was giggling beside me, "You're not helping, Jim."

"Purposely, I'm not…" he comments with a smirk.

The entitled speech called 'smut' is just written with an old man or bird's opinion, and Sam disagreed with the idea that they should've existed in books and reading it. No one wanted to be rude of course to rain the curtain right to his face. So Frank and Jim waited for his speech about 'smut' to finish.

When the bird walked off the stage and seemed to be confident with his speech—Frank finally sat upright that his muppet had finally left the stage.

‘Delegatory of disciplined manners and values,' Jim just wrote that down. And he began asking himself why’d they even need that in a comedy sketch—ohhh! Maybe they do need that.

"Hello everyone, I'm Lew Zealand, and I'm here to present my boomerang fish act!" The muppet was introduced as he was holding two fish in each of his hands.

"He's the guy who throws fish—he incidentally slammed my face with a fish—!"

Frank angrily whispered to Jim, but he just ignored him.

"I hope Mister Zealand that your throwing skills have been improved!" Jim looked at the dandy-looking muppet.

"Of course I have! Martha and Marjorie know how to get back to my hands!" He happily said as he looked at the fish in his hands.

'of course, they have names,' Jim thought.

"To be honest, there's a chance that we'll be smacked by one of his boomerang fish, and I'll blame Jerry for it."

"W-Wait, it's not my fault he likes throwing fish, Dave."

Lew enthusiastically says the catchphrase, “I throw the fish away, and it comes back to me!”

"I've given that a 50/50," Frank comments to the muppet.

"Okay, Martha and Marjorie. I have high hopes for you two," Lew kissed both of his fish for good luck (?)

Jim and Frank watched the muppet throw his fish. The two fishes flew across the theater and Frank had his head covered with his clipboard when the fish started to come back to Lew. Accidentally, one of the fishes hit the lever and Lew fell on the trapdoor of the stage.

"He didn’t catch the fish, but it’s a great act," Jim said to Frank, who's now calmed down when the performer has fallen on the stage.

"Lew? Are you okay there buddy?" Jerry goes to the stage to see his muppet beneath the stage.

"I'm okay!"

Frank sighs and writes down a boomerang fish performer.

"Next on the list is the Swedish chef!"

"Chef is performing?" Frank asked Jim confused why their local cook becomes a performer, "he has the kitchen already with Gladys,"

"Why are you asking me that question?" Jim replied, "he maybe wanted to put his name in and want to act." He argued.

"It's your muppet, Jim…"

"It's our muppet, Frank," Jim looked at his friend dumbfoundedly, "I just did the voice, and you did the movement of the muppet. And look what we get—a nonsensical creation that doesn't speak actual Swedish."

Frank wants to say something ridiculous, but once the curtain opened once again, a Swedish Chef appeared in his kitchen. Jim felt weird that they let him stick with the standard finger puppet with no one below him! Maybe not everything fits when they're sentient at all.

"Why did Chef have real hands?" Jim can't help but ask Frank, "I'm feeling uncomfortable just looking at it."

"I thought you'd be used to it by now," Frank replied, "you're the guy who designed Chef to be like that." He added, being defensive.

"Hellu! Velcume-a tu my keetchen!"

Unexpectedly, Jim seems to understand what the chef is talking about. Frank doesn't seem to know what the muppet is saying as if he was watching a show with no subtitles below.

"Tudey, I'm guing tu meke-a a puompkeen pie!"

As he pulls out from beneath the counter one giant pumpkin.

"Help!!" The pumpkin cried out, "Please! I don't wanna die! Save me!!"

Both Jim and Frank were horrified, and they felt helpless looking at the pumpkin.

"I have never been horrified in my life watching Chef murder a vegetable in real-time…" Jim comments. But the Swedish Chef was shushing the unlucky pumpkin and looked at the puppeteers.

"DEEd yuou knuo, zeey stuoed puompkeens our feelled a hulluoed ouout puompkeen shell vit meelk, huney und spices, und zee-a beked it in hut ishes? Bork Bork Bork!"

"I-I don't even know what in the world he's talking about…" Frank stuttered when his eyes were focused just looking at the pumpkin begging for his life.

"Pumpkin pie trivia…" Jim just answered, still terrified of the pumpkin.

Frank nodded his head and let him carry on. Nearly writing the Swedish Chef has a cooking show sketch, frankly (see what I did there), he wants to ignore the crying vegetable in the Swede's counter. When suddenly the Swedish Chef was now holding a bazooka hidden under the counter.

"Buot fur my puompkeen pie-a fersiun, I'm guing tu use-a a speceel ingredeent! Bork Bork Bork!"

"HOLY SH—CHEF!!!"

Jim and Frank began to panic when the Swedish chef was starting to lock on the pumpkin. The puppeteers behind the stage ran off, trying to save themselves from the muppet holding an armed weapon.

"I-I guess this is it…I'm gonna die…please spare my family, dear God…"

The two directors were starting to run to the stage and stop the Swedish Chef but it was too late. The Chef pulled the trigger and a bunch of pumpkin flesh, seeds and strings were scattered around the stage and the two directors got involved with the chaos. Smoke covered the whole stage, Frank and Jim were coughing hard and crying from the dust on their eyes.

"Oh luok! Perffect puompkeen!"

At least he made the perfect pumpkin pie for some reason.

Frank groans, still caressing his eyes from the dirt, and writes a cooking performer. With a note on the side, ps. best let him stay in the cafeteria, please.

"Uh hi, I’m Bobo the bear,"

Frank and Jim look at each other from the giant brown bear, and it's very different from Fozzie.

"What?"

"I'm Bobo the bear," the giant brown bear repeated, "I'm not here to perform but I saw this pamphlet that said you need a stage assistant director for your show," he added, holding the pamphlet in his paw.

"Richard, did you put this outside?!" Frank yelled backstage.

"Yeah, boss! We're very low on manpower for a while." Richard answered, confirming the pamphlet.

"Then why didn't you tell me about it?!"

"I thought Boss Henson had told you about it?!"

Jim had been alerted when he heard his name. He turned around and saw Frank looking at him.

"Y-Yeah, thanks, Richard…"

"No problem, Sir!"

"So, uh…am I getting the job?" The brown bear asked the two men.

Jim doesn’t know who the heck this bear is now whoever owns him, but it seems he has a mind of his own and he seems kinda nice.

Jim said "Sure, Bobo!" and wrote it on his clipboard.

"Oh thank you," Bobo thanked Jim, "just give me a call or a letter when you'll need me. Bye."

“You don’t even own that bear,” Frank argued, looking at his friend.

“Needs more hefty non-naturally performed muppets” Jim replied as he shrugged.

Then there’s a shrimp walking on the stage. Similar to the brown bear, Jim knows nothing about the puppet. There's a possibility that he's in a different universe with other muppets that he doesn't own. Frank doesn't seem to recall the other muppets, like Bobo or Rizzo even.

Frank put his clipboard down staring at the shrimp. Bewildered at the new puppet standing on the stage. He was about to ask Richard.

"Hola, Señor John and Señor Cena!" He replied with a Spanish accent. Jim blinks his eyes as the muppet wrongly pronounces his name. Frank on the other hand was confused if that was him he was referring to.

“My name is Pepino Rodrigo Serrano Gonzales, or just call me Pepe the prawn,” the prawn introduced himself. 'Definitely not his' Jim confirmed himself. “I’m a performer, not an appetizer, okay?!” He reminded the two puppeteers.

"Yeah, sure…" Jim replied to the prawn. "Are you going to act or—?"

“Now! Feast your eyes on my unbelievable dance moves!”

"Okay…you're going to perform…"

Smoke filled the stage and a snowy setting appeared in the background with a castle. They cannot see the prawn but he’s somewhere.

Then, Pepe appeared in the tutu, which amazed and confused both Jim and Frank as the muppet danced along with the sugar plum fairy music in the background. The prawn danced around the stage, and Jim and Frank just watched him doing what he was doing.

Frank writes down as a random muppet choreographer while the shrimp—king prawn! Danced ballet on the stage.

“H-Hello, My name is Walter—-”

“You’re too young to be in this show, kid!”

The scared muppet scurries away from the stage to the backstage. Jim was too focused on analyzing his clipboard when he heard Frank shoo someone off the stage. Jim's too relaxed to mind what just happened, and his head is filled with too much nonsense and whatever happened. Frank seems laidback too, so he just looks back at his clipboard.

"Did you know where Piggy went, Dave?"

"She's not in her dressing room? She's always been there?"

"I'm positive that she's not here. You're the guy who's in charge to check if all the Muppets are in the theater!"

"Calm down, Richard. Maybe Miss Piggy is having an alone time with Kermit—"

"I don't think so, Jerry." Richard sadly says, "Boss Jim and Frank thought of their chemistry to have something, well, I don't know in fact when Kermit is about to prepare his act on the stage…"

"No 'Miss Piggy'?"

Richard sighs, "No 'Miss Piggy' on the set."

‘Where’s your diva Miss Piggy by the way?’ Jim can’t help but ask his friend about the whereabouts of one of his main muppets. Looking back at his clipboard where Miss Piggy is second to the last. However, Frank didn’t reply. Jim asked again, “Frank, she wants to be in the center of the stage, you know that. Is she upset because she didn't come in first—?”

"Kermit wasn’t here,” Frank coldly retorted back to his friend without even looking back at him.

"But Miss Piggy is next in line," Jim said, Frank didn't reply once again. Nonetheless, he doesn't want to push him where Piggy went, maybe they have a misunderstanding?

"I guess Kermit wasn’t here either," Jim replied, looking at the ground, then he looked back to the empty stage and gloomy curtains.

Something unforeseen happened when lights were focused on the stage and a tune of a banjo began to carol through the whole theater.

"Why are there so many songs about rainbows? And what's on the other side?"

Jim's eyes lit up when he saw Kermit sit on the log while playing the banjo on a swamp-looking background.

"Rainbows are visions and only illusions. And rainbows have nothing to hide…"

Jim was amazed that Kermit was singing one of his famous songs—Kermit's songs! They won’t be doing a movie starring them, Jim overthinks if they’ve become famous in the future like last time in his past life!

"So we've been told and some choose to believe it, I know they're wrong wait and see~~"

They’ll start a different kind of movie starting the muppets—their muppets! Breaking fourth walls and telling some dumb jokes on set! The only thing that's left is to laugh behind the scene while the Muppets do their muppet things.

"Someday we'll find it, the rainbow connection, The lovers, the dreamers, and me…"

As the melody continues with Kermit singing, he can’t help but sing along.

"Who said that every wish could be heard and answered when wished on the morning star?"

Kermit stopped singing and just kept playing when Jim began to sing the second verse of the song.

Jim wasn't particularly good at singing, unlike Richard or Jerry. He's good when he sings in different voices, but no one dared to call him out-of-tune.

"Somebody thought of that, and someone believed it. Look what it's done so far~~"

This is the type of singing montage he’ll sing with Kermit and the random musical instruments. Except Kermit’s banjo played in the background.

"What's so amazing that keeps us stargazing? And what do we think we might see?"

Jim and Kermit began to sing-along together with the music, and the legendary puppeteer can't help but smile at Kermit on the stage.

"Someday we'll find it, the rainbow connection. The lovers, the dreamers, and me. All of us under its spell, we know that it's probably magic!"

He could hear a choir singing the chorus somewhere on the stage. It was so heavenly in Jim's ears.

"Have you been half asleep? And have you heard voices? I've heard them calling my name~~"

Jim turned around and saw Frank singing beside him and Kermit to the music. A tear that was so noticeable ran across his cheek, but Jim saw him smiling despite the tears.

"Is this the sweet sound? That calls the young sailors? The voice might be one and the same~"

Jim saw Frank crumple the paper on his clipboard and closed his eyes. They were still singing, hopefully, Kermit was too far to see Frank's reaction.

"I've heard too many times to ignore it: It's something that I'm supposed to be…"

Jim choked on the words as looked back at Kermit playing his banjo and on his usual swamp-like in the movie.

"Someday we'll find it, the rainbow connection. The lovers, the dreamers, and me…"

Jim heard Frank sing the chorus like a sentence. And he didn't bother to even start singing the last couple of words in the music.

"Da-da-da-dee-da-da dum Da-da-da-da-dee-da-da-doo~~"

Jim and Kermit ended the song with a smile. Jim was already standing up giving a round of applause to his famed muppet. Jim doesn't know what to make up with Kermit's reaction if he was smiling or scared to say something.

When the music fades, he could hear the hecklers comment from their usual box.

“I’m just so busy, I don’t have time to listen to good music,”

“Do you still have work, old man?”

“Yeah, sitting and walking!”

“Ho ho ho ho ho!”

Meanwhile backstage…

"I'm gonna take a shower…"

"I thought you don't like to take a shower?"

"I'm trying to be a good dog, Teeth. To bring back the glory of fame with Jim—starting off with taking care of my dog's hygiene."

"Newsflash! Rowlf the Dog is still upset after the Jimmy Dean show and Purina Dog Chow commercials! Even after a decade, the dog still remembers the pain…"

"Shut up, Newsflash man!"

"D-Did you write that Kermit?" Jim can't help but ask the frog.

"W-What?" Kermit shakes his head, and stares confusedly at his puppeteer, "You wrote this song for me, remember?"

Jim looks back at the frog with a questionable look. "What—Ow!" Jim winced at the sudden pain once again. Kermit can't help but hop downstage to his puppeteer. Frank was already beside him, worried about his friend.

"You could've said that you're feeling bad before we start the show!" Frank scolded his friend but at the same time calmed the ache in his head. "C-Can you even hear me, Jim?"

"F-Frank you should've told me!"

"Okay! Tell Richard and the others that Jim is not okay and—"

"N-No! Really! See! I’m perfectly fine!" Jim calmed the two as he stood there, trying to persuade them that he was okay and didn't feel uncomfortable anymore. But even though he lied, he was still a bit dizzy, and looking at them all he could see was the blurry features of his friend and Kermit in front of him. Also, he noticed someone was running toward them.

"O-Okay I lied…" He said getting himself ready to kiss the ground goodbye.

"JIM!"

Chapter Text

Jim's closed eyes began to twitch, then he slowly regained his consciousness from the droplets of water that kept falling on his forehead.

It was cold, even when he was wearing his thick sweater the frigid atmosphere still creeps into his skin. Jim was laying on the hard ground, too hard. He already assumed that he's passed into a different world by now. The headaches kept getting worse, he doesn't know what it all means, maybe he was hallucinating and actually survived. Just got overdosed on a lot of drugs apparently.

Then a bunch of mumbles were heard around him. They're…a bit familiar for some reason.

"I-I told you this isn't a great idea!" An anxious voice said.

"Well, Uncle Matt requested us to take care of Jim. It'll be a jiffy, we'll tell them, just relax eh." a very confident voice replied.

"Poor Silly creature Jim," A worried voice appeared between the two voices. "He's getting thinner and thinner…"

"He's always been slim, Mokey. I mean look at him!" A booming voice interjected against the worried one, "He only eats a dessert! And I don't know what a 'dessert' is!"

"M-Maybe we could tell them now—or later! Soon? Tomorrow? T-the other days before that?!" A freaked out voice comments, he doesn't seem to make up his mind. "I-I don't know!!"

The curiosity in Jim's mind quickly opened his eyes. And the first thing he saw was snouts that were too close to his face. Jim's eyes went wide and his eyebrows went up. Surprised at the soft felt fabric touching him, we're the reasons he hoped big that'll possibly stop wars.

"Hello, Silly Creature Jim!"

Jim's heart was beating loudly, they were staring at him. The Beloved Fraggles that his friends passionately create were soullessly looking at Jim from his perspective. Gobo, Mokey, Red, Boober, and Wembley, were tilting their heads with their mouths open. He was so scared that he jumped hastily from the eyes of the Fraggles, resulting in him hitting himself on a rock above him.

"Argh!!" Jim made a low groan when he smacked himself on a rock. He eventually ignored the pain when his eyes caught a glimpse of bright lights between the rocks. "Wow…"

Jim stands up from where he is and is flabbergasted…

The puppeteer was awestruck by the underground location and aesthetic of the place. Flowers and beautiful green moss were displayed in the different parts of the cave. He could see the quintet of small, furry brown creatures who live in Fraggle Rock—the Inkspots was sitting there watching them. The flying creatures called the Ditzies were flying around everywhere in the place, he could see them on the corner of every rock, the luminous creatures who are the source of all light in Fraggle Rock.

Jim turned around and saw the Fraggle pond. It was bigger than he ever imagined, larger than the set they had back in Toronto. The pond was more blue, more enchanted to say the least. Music was heard, humming tunes were everywhere and it was fantastic to listen. Singing and dancing is what their culture is all about, it's their threshold to keep the magic of Fraggle Rock alive.

Other Fraggles were there too besides the main five—who's still beside him. The background Fraggles were walking around, ignoring Jim as if he's been a regular visitor and they're used to him.

The Rock is a literal magical place for Jim, it was jaw-dropping. It never occurred to him that Fraggle Rock was real, absolutely it's impossible. There's no 'what if' scenario, it's an actual imagination created by his crew.

"J-Jim, are you alright?" Mokey asked first when he saw their silly creature friend fixated looking on the pond, she can't help but be concerned more, "I-Is your sickness that bad?"

"I don't think he's listening, Mokey," Boober comments, watching Jim staring in the distance, "Yeah this is a bad idea—"

"Of course not, Boober," Gobo replied, "Jim just woke up, he maybe wanted to take a dive."

"If that's the case!!" Red was now climbing towards Jim.

Jim was frightened a bit when Red Fraggle came climbing on him, he could hear her excessive giggling till she was standing on his broad shoulder. The longer he kept staring at the Fraggle right in front of him, the more he assumed that her eyes would blink any second now.

"Hey, Silly Creature Jim!" Red greeted the human, "I've heard you wanted to dive into the pond. So I'm gonna show you the trick that I've just learned! Come on, let's go!"

Despite the great and magical scenery, he was already on a smooth path trying to get used to the real muppets, he didn't wish to meet the Fraggles all of a sudden. Red's voice made Jim's ears bleed because of how energetic and loud she was. It was a good idea to see and feel the water of the real Fraggle Pond on his skin, but he doesn't want to get himself wet all of a sudden. He needs an exceptional answer on how he got here down under…Fraggle Rock.

"M-Maybe some other time," Jim said, "I-I don't have any clothes with me," he excused himself.

"Whattttt????" Red was confused, "You're wearing clothes all over your body, Jim! I can't wait!" Red tries to persuade the anxious Jim to swim. "You don't usually take down a request, Jim! Aughhh!" Red groans.

"Red!" Boober called, "Jim needs attention, he just got back from fainting. He needs to rest."

"Boober's right, Red," Mokey said, "Come down from Jim, he needs to rest," calling the very enthusiastic Fraggle.

"Awww! Fine!" Red said, jumping down from Jim's shoulder. Which is a relief for Jim. "Still! You don't disagree with fun!"

"He's just hungry, you know! Maybe he hasn't eaten yet!" Wembley speculates, "He needs Boober's special gumbo!"

"U-Uh, can I say a few words?" Jim finally has the Fraggles' attention, "H-How did I get here…In Fraggle Rock?" He asked, gesturing his hands at the place.

"I'm aware that you're confused, Silly Creature Jim," Gobo steps up towards him, "Do you want us to sing a song to make you feel better?"

"Sing—? What?" Jim asked, confused, "No, no, I don't want to bother you with singing—" all of the Fraggles immediately gasp, "O-Of course! Go sing the theme song of Fraggle Rock, Gobo! Hehehe…" Jim awkwardly laughs. Then whispered, "What could go wrong anyway…"

A drum beat could be heard all around the cave. Gobo starts strumming his guitar, then an electric guitar of the opening theme of Fraggle Rock begins to rock in. Jim couldn't believe that he was in an episode of some kind.

"Dance your cares away~~~"

*Clap, clap!*

"Worries for another day! Let the music play~~"

*Clap, clap!"

Down in fraggle rock~~"

The Fraggles were singing choruses and swinging on vines right in front of the man behind the muppet series. Jim should've gotten used to singing and dancing since he woke up with wild migraines! But it's too amusing and he was always blown away.

"Work your cares away~~"

Jim looks his head around where the voices are coming from.

"Dancing's for another day~~"

Not until he looked down and saw the small miniature dam system—and a very advanced one with lights coming from the tubes and small holes that he could see the tiny creature of Fraggle Rock—the very well hardworking Doozers!

"Let the Fraggles play~~~"

The Fraggles unknowingly summoned right in front of Jim, making the puppeteer jump backward. Nearly stumbling himself to the ground.

"We're Gobo, Mokey, Wembley, Boober, Red! WOOOO!"

A Doozer on a jetpack came flying around over the Rock and then flew into multiple tunnels, the puppeteer's eyes couldn't resist following the Doozer wearing a jetpack. It's hard to believe that they're living in the future, and the silly creatures haven't yet.

Then a mere seconds of instrumental were heard till a radish fell from the hole above. A giant splash was heard in the pond. Jim can't help but keep his head low on the water, avoiding getting wet. Jim saw a giant radish, floating on the mystical pond. No wonder Fraggles can feed themselves with one radish daily!

"Dance your cares away~~!"

*Clap, clap!*

"Worries for another day~~"

Jim can't help but sing along and clap his hands to the beat. He should have thanked Philip Balsam and Dennis Lee if he ever met them, possibly and hopefully.

"Let the music play~~"

*Clap, clap!*

"Down at Fraggle Rock! Down at Fraggle Rock~~"

"Down at Fraggle Rock…"

Boober ended the song with his hands on his chin, with his Fraggle friends giving a solid optimism beside him against his boredom expression. Jim was contemplating what he should do and this is something other than what he needed right now. But the fun was too intoxicating and his childishness and folly wanted him to join.

When the music was finished….

"Wow," Jim simply says. "That's…amazing…" His eyes were wide open looking at the Doozers and Fraggles were seen in a sort of wide shot in front of him.

"Of course it does!" Red cheerily replied.

"To be honest, you shouldn't be that surprised," Boober comments to Jim, "we've sung every time Silly Creatures come here."

"Like an episode of Fraggle Rock where I just came in and you sing the theme song," Jim dumbfoundingly replied to Boober, "Also, that's plural, is there someone beside me going here—?"

"What's an episode?" Gobo asked, sitting on his shoulder.

"W-What—Nevermind, I will never understand why anyway," Jim sighed. Confusing questions and statements wouldn't let the universe answer him. It's not a coincidence but rather on purpose, and it's quite dumb. Jim wouldn't forgive himself for blaming fate, but he just wanted to get it out.

The Fraggles started giving him radishes and radish sticks down in his feet. Jim didn't even know how to eat them or want them raw. A bit scared watching the Fraggles now surrounding him, while Gobo was just dangling his feet sitting on Jim's shoulder. It didn't help either even with the familiarity of the adventurous orange Fraggle.

"We miss you, Jim!" A random Fraggle said to him.

"How are you?" Another one asked.

"You're missing all the fun! It's been too long!"

"Hello, Silly Creature Jim!"

"Silly creature Jim!"

The puppeteer was too speechless to even say anything as the Fraggles were bombarding him with a tarpaulin written welcome home! Radishes were still coming in, but he saw Boober grabbing one by one to his usual cave.

"We miss you, Jim!" Gobo said looking at Jim, "A rather unfortunate event that you got back to us by fainting all of the sudden."

"It was…awkward," Jim said, "I-I got busy with work, a lot of stuff…" he lies. Not really a lie 'LIE' he likes pushing himself to the limit because his creative mind and imagination don't know where to stop and he can't stop either way.

Gobo, straight to the point, said, "That's why we kidnapped you."

"What!?" Jim was so shocked and startled, Gobo nearly fell from his shoulder. He can't believe in this world. He screams and shouts every time, and this isn't so him at all! How did he even fit inside Fraggle Rock? And he was imprisoned here for how long? Questions that'll eventually answer after this chaotic—whatever episode (or chapter) this is!

Boober eventually appears and tries to calm Jim, "W-Well we're helping you after knowing what happened. We'll let you stay here for a while."

"So basically still kidnapping…" Jim replied.

Boober sighs as he looks down with disappointment, "Yes, kidnapping…"

"But hey! You're here with us now!" Red implied enthusiastically with her energetic voice. "You could only finally work 30 minutes a week with us!"

"She's right, so you could finally relax and meditate with us together…" Mokey comments, "We're very worried about you, Jim. Hearing what happened to you makes my Fraggle heart withered like posies in the Gorg's garden…"

"Yeah! I never knew working was THAT bad!" Jim looked at Wembley, who was wearing his favorite banana tree shirt. "But the doozers seems fine with it…"

"We're doozers! Not silly creatures!"

Jim saw the tiny creature on the bottom of his feet. The Doozers were wearing their usual construction worker suit on. It's so tiny that in his perspective they're as tall as his feet, it was a tiny dark green speck on the ground. Jim was scared to move his feet and he might stomp them accidentally.

"Never thought that silly creatures had a limit that made them unwell."

"They have cultures different from us."

"He's a Doozer at heart, that's for sure."

The doozers were talking beside him, and even though he couldn't see them well he couldn't move and he was scared.

Jim sits on the rocky ground, ignoring the ping-pong eyes of Fraggles watching him.

"H-How'd you know that I'm unconscious, a-and how'd you even fit me here—Aw!!" Jim asked as he hit his head again on the rocks.

"Well, you're very tall and you hit your head most of the time we carry you here—"

"It's alright! We patch up your head, no need to worry!" Mokey cut off Boober's sentence with a nervous laugh. "Ignore Boober, you're better now!"

Jim looks at the purple Fraggle, who's now standing on his shoulder as she gently stroked his head. Jim winced when he felt the sting. He can't ignore Boober's advice. Even though he was the embodiment of negativity, impending doom, and death, Boober knows what's wrong every time.

"O-Oh no!" Mokey gasped, she quickly checked Jim's head where the pain was. The puppeteer doesn't have the time to react when the tiny creature was already buried in his hair, "I-I thought it already healed—!"

"Mokey calms down, every creature has its time to heal. Even Silly creature Jim." Gobo said to the panicking Fraggle on top of Jim's head. The orange Fraggle has come down from Jim's shoulder.

Jim was wincing all the time when Mokey's tiny paws (?) kept pawing (okay I'll stop) his head.

"Ah!" Boober started panicking. Mokey was still making their Silly Creature friend uncomfortable, and Boober was trying to Mokey to make matters worse. "You're hurting Jim, Mokey!"

"I-I'm fine—Aw…" Jim tries not to wince loudly, but the Fraggle in his head eventually stops and goes down. It gives a relief to Jim, at least the sting weren't that hurtful anymore.

"All done! You're probably healed!" Mokey said, clasping her hands from her handcraft work on Jim's bruise. How long did he stay unconscious and didn't even feel the pain while they brought him here?

He doesn't even know what she did, but he just nodded his head.

"Uncle Travelling Matt told me what happened to you, and pay a visit," Gobo answered the wavering question in Jim's mind. "He left again to the portal, and we take this opportunity to take care of you." Nodding his head to Jim. "He even gave us a note just now!" Gobo said before pulling out the postcard from his pocket (?)

"Dear Nephew Gobo…*

Cue the story on Traveling Matt's letter.

+++++++++++++++++++

It's been a long time since I visited the cave of our Silly Creature Friends and their strange other friends. So what's more important than sharing a bowl of radishes to our dearest colleagues in outer space?

As I went to their so-called 'theater', different creatures with strange skills, habits and feathers, fur, and whatever were running around! It was dashingly loud and vociferous. It was so loud that It nearly split my head from an obnoxious large tube that shoots projectiles! And I was nearly hit by a flying creature.

But of course! I have skilled reflexes and dodge the fake flying Merggle creature! (Well…)

And the unexpected thing that happened.

"Jim!!" I cried, seeing him far away from me and beside him was another Silly Creature that I wasn't fond of. Well, of course, he didn't see me as I'm only a measly Fraggle and they're all towering giants like the Gorgs. I'm very excited to see our long-time important Silly Creature Friend Jim! I've never seen him since I walked out of the cave once again.

Our friend and another Silly Creature were watching a play with those whatever creatures on their wooden platform. Doing some obtuse and far normal activities like ours for example.

They were very interesting and quite wisecracking. It gave me quite the funny bone.

Then another different creature appeared from the curtains. It was a green thing holding a fancy guitar sitting on a log with a colorful background. And he sang…like a Fraggle.

His music is so beautiful and inspiring. A song about hope and believing in impossible things. A good meaning of following your dreams, and we should learn from that. There's nothing impossible to grasp, dear nephew Gobo. Like dreams and magic, it's your choice to make it happen.

The music was so touching that I shed a tear. (crying a lot is what he meant)

This is worth applause! And the silly creatures were doing the same! It was great!

Silly Creature Jim stood up from his seat and was talking to the green creature. Then all of a sudden…panicked strikes!

His friends and the green thing quickly ran up to him. I could hear their anxious screaming and concerns till Silly creature Jim fell to the ground! And I cannot stand every second of here and minutes doing nothing! So I did something nerve-wracking!

I'll spare you the details of what happened after that. Tell this to Silly Creature Jim, and there's no need to thank me of course for saving his life.

See, Gobo! Friends help each other by being one of us and respecting our culture.

+++++++++++++++++++

"Love your Uncle Traveling Matt."

"Oh my God. Traveling Matt just kidnapped me—"

"Oh wow, your Uncle Matt sure knows how to exaggerate a lot. Anyways! We'll play games and swim! Because why not!! Ha!" Red said, "But hey! You could have fun with us! Right, guys!" She exclaimed to the other Fraggles and they all chanted with glee.

Jim has a lot of patience towards his co-workers/friends. Yet right now, he was becoming frustrated cutting his sentences. Jim has many questions in his mind, but he doesn't want to bring down the mood of the Fraggles. He knows the Fraggles like the back of his hand.

"S-Sure!" Jim tries to keep the spirit of the Fraggles light as they chant and squeal around him.

The energetic Red was making her one-handed upsy doozy gravity trick with her eyes closed, and she flopped back down. She basically did a handstand, and Jim and the other Fraggles clapped their hands, keeping them entertained. Wembley on the other hand was holding two soups in his hands, he couldn't pick what to give to Jim. His head couldn't help turning at the bowls his holding.

Jim insisted on picking whatever and grabbed the small bowl, thanking the anxious Fraggle.

"Thank Boober! He made the soup for you—well for us. He's the self-made soup guy for us Fraggle." Wembley said, sitting beside Jim. "We miss you by the way!" He added as the Fraggles were having fun in the background.

"W-Well I do too…" Jim nervously smiles at the Fraggle. He doesn't usually go in caves, does he? It made him more peculiar than what he even did with the muppets in his spare time. It feels like he's going to have another migraine if he keeps overthinking.

"Yeah, I know…" He heard Wembley sigh, "It's just, you seem to forget about us sometimes…"

Something in Jim's mind clicks, remembering what Frank said in the theater and what's the aftermath to Sam and friends. And knowing the Fraggles as one of his muppets, he can't help but feel horrible and shocked, and every nerve in his brain has been locked to the Fraggles. Obviously, he doesn't want that to happen to the Fraggles. That's one of the most important series that exists, losing it will be another gamble for Jim's life.

"N-No! O-Of course not!" Jim promised to the insecure Fraggle, "I-I don't want to forget you, Wembley, and everybody else. I…I don't want to lose you and your friends…"

"Aww, thank you, Silly Creature Jim," Wembley says, smiling at the human. He wasn't really smiling, but Jim knew that he was happy. The characters were alive, Jim thought, and they needed to be, he frustratedly reminded himself. "I just want you to remember to visit us from time to time. Your work time is a bazillion times longer than ours, and I don't blame you." Wembley said as he ate his radish soup.

"Yeah, that's the problem when you have a lot of responsibility on your shoulders." Jim can't help but say it. They were watching the Fraggles dance, eat, and sing all around the Fraggle rock.

"Oh!" Wembley said, "Do you hear that?" He asked Jim. Turning his head around where the music is coming from.

The Fraggles turn their heads around to the sound of music, and they seem to be entranced with it. Jim felt the same thing. The familiar tune was singing in Jim's ears.

An enigmatic bard, Cantus is the leader of a group of traveling musicians known as 'The Minstrels' walks in with their music echoing through Fraggle Rock.

Cantus walks into the Fraggle Rock playing his famous magic pipe as his gang follows him while playing their instruments. Jim saw the Fraggle he played not so long ago, playing the same tune they play in the studio. The other Fraggles stop what they're doing and give them the entrance to serenade them.

"Music grows in the rose, rock, and rain and the blowin' snowstorm. Everything seems to sing, everywhere I go~~~"

As Cantus starts to sing 'Let me be your song', Jim seemed to be listening to his own voice. Whatever kind of genre he's singing, he always sounds like Cantus.

"I say 1, 2, play me do. Let me sound as sweet as you. Play me wide. Play me long. Let me be your song~~"

The Minstrels seem to be sending them with a beautiful serene song. Flowers in the cave began to bloom as they sang, just like in the show.

"Play me down on the ground. Song comes singing from the midnight places. Raise me high in the sky. Song comes drifting through."

The Fraggles for some reason begin their songs inserting to the music of Cantus' kinda like an acapella-type shtick as he blows his magic pipe.

"I say 1, 2, play me do. Let me sound as sweet as you. Play me wide. Play me long. Let me be your song~~"

Fraggles and Jim were listening and swaying their heads left and right.

"Play me high. Play me low. Play me where the wild trees blowing. Play me wide. Play me long. Let me be your song~~"

Every musical number was basically like a live Broadway musical.

"I say 1, 2, play me do. Let me sound as sweet as you. Play me wide. Play me long. Let me be your song~~"

When the Minstrels finished their song, the Fraggles including Jim clapped their hands to the traveling musician of the Rock. The Minstrels bow their heads, and Cantus walks towards Jim who's sitting beside the Fraggle audience.

"You've done well and not so well…" Cantus began to speak.

"Ahh—Oh…" Jim didn't even try to reply as he remembered Cantus speaking in riddles. Now hearing the dialogue to him, it really does sound so unhelpful. "Uh…thanks?" Jim was confused about what to say.

"Now that you're here once again and be back there again. It's time for you to be the leader of the medley…" Cantus stated in his riddled dialogues.

"Excuse, what?" Jim was perplexed, "Leader of the medley?" he asked again.

"As you the greatly appreciated leader, and an outstanding one," Cantus said, "You're very worthy of singing as the Leader of the medley…"

Jim would probably think that—that is the greatest compliment he'd received from his singing voice. Though, he'd turned that down for being too modest and has a low acclaimed natural voice. "I-I'm sorry I cannot be the leader of the medley—"

*GASP*

"Oh wow, that's an interesting faint reaction…" Jim dumbfoundingly replied.

"That's something you'd never do, but you did," Cantus comments. The minstrel confusingly asked, "You've never taken down the role of leader. Maybe if you look inside. Inside the outside."

"Yeah, we heard," Bulsam said.

Jim doesn't know if it was metaphorically speaking to him or just that he was the face of the muppets and needs to do it. Cantus was speaking in riddles, and the writers even based him on Jim as they wrote the character. Well, they're not wrong, but he wasn't speaking of riddles, perhaps it's just what they thought of him with his ideas being silly and being what you want to be.

There's nothing he could do but just stared in front of the Fraggle and say nothing—

"Sing or I break your bones—"

"B-But I don't know the rules!"

"There's no rule, and those are the rules." That's what Cantus says and now Jim thinks he's being silly.

"Can I sing the medley tomorrow—?"

Cantus shook his head and said, "No, we'll do it right now."

Jim panicked, that's not how it was supposed to go, Jim was now stumbling with his words as he tried to give an excuse, "B-But I haven't practiced yet!"

"You've never practiced. You always had a single place in your heart whenever you sang."

Jim refused and said, "I don't have a song…"

Then Cantus stared at the abyss and shakingly said, "I fear I am losing my implacable calm…"

"Oh no…Jim!" Gobo turns his head to the silly creature.

Jim could say that the Minstrel was pissed. Jim just went silent, and repeatedly says, "I-I've found my voice! Wow! Finally! After 3 seconds of hiatus, I could finally sing!" Calming the minstrel before he could burst his bubbles.

"I don't know what you mean, but okay! Great!" Red Fraggle replied.

"Good, good! Undeniably a good choice of words," Then Cantus went on with his gang of traveling musicians, "Alright everyone, let the medley begin!" The Fraggles went bananas as the event was held. Cantus looks at Red, with her opening song starting…

"la, la-la, la, la la, la~~"

Red sang.

"Laa la, la-la, laa la~~"

Mokey sung hers.

"Da-da dee da da-da dee do"

Then Gobo.

To Wembley, "Bing boing bing bing-boing~~"

To—Wait, he didn't join in the medley. That's understandable.

Cantus looks at Jim, they stare back at each other, and they have the same thing in mind. Jim sighs, how many times has he sung with the muppets for today? The studio session with friends is better in his opinion.

Jim starts singing the first verse, "Our Melody come and sing it with me, it's a song where you know you belong~~"

As Jim sang the verse the Fraggle was singing with him and so was Cantus.

"Our Melody come and sing it with me 'cause you know we belong to a song~~"

Cantus sang the next verse as the Fraggles acapella with their songs in the background. The Fraggle mains were singing their song in the background with Cantus on his pipe.

"Our Melody come and sing it with me, it's a song where you know you belong~~"

Jim sang. It's one of the most beautiful songs he has sung. Though he doesn't appear a lot of times nor have a big job on the show—the only thing he could do is have fun on the set with the crew. And of course singing! It's the greatest pleasure he has singing with his friends.

"Our Melody come and sing it with me 'cause you know we belong to a song~~"

Like how the song meant. They all belong to this song and they'll sing it together with one beautiful harmony.

After the song ended, Jim found himself giggling with the Fraggles in the cave. But he needs to go back to the surface, but it seems it's useless because he doesn't know how he'd even fit in a tiny hole in the thousand tunnels that rock has. Frank and the others—and the muppets, might get worried. Despite Jim being foolishly stubborn at all times, this is the time when he really needed his friends. The Fraggles were singing creatures and friendly ones for a lot of reasons, yet Jim is not ready to be comfortable with the Fraggles. It's one of his creations, but he wasn't THE Jim who actually created them.

"I-I need to go back to the theater…" Jim broke the cheers of the Fraggle and made some confused mumbles, "It was great to meet you all…again."

"B-But you're not okay!" Red argued, "You're still sick, and sick creatures need to rest!"

"O-Of course! But—"

"Red is right, Jim," Gobo cut his sentence, "We'll give you a lot of radishes, and Boober won't mind. Right?" As he looks at Boober.

"Uh, well—"

"No, I can't," Jim replied, "I cannot stay here without my friends knowing where I am…"

"W-We did the solemn oath, Jim," Mokey said, and Jim turned his head around to the purple Fraggle, "we swore, and every Fraggle did the solemn oath."

Jim was processing what she meant by 'solemn oath'. There are five seasons on Fraggle Rock and a lot of episodes each. He forgets some information about what the Fraggles we're talking about. Jim was too busy directing the Dark Crystal, so whatever they're talking about he didn't appear on one of the sets. The Fraggles were nodding their heads from what Mokey had said. Even though Jim had no idea what it meant, he assumed that it was some sort of promise that Fraggles made.

And now, Jim has nothing to do with that oath. Well, that's what they thought anyway.

"B-But still, can you just give them a message?" Jim requested, hoping that a simple request is VERY much okay with the Fraggles.

"Uh yeah…about that," Jim gazed at Wembley who was shaking ungraciously, "We can't do that either."

"W-What?" Jim was shocked, "you can't do that," he tries to stay calm, "they're my friends. They understand this Fraggle stuff with you."

"That's the problem, and that's the truth," Cantus was now the one talking, "With all these working things you did and being the leader of your silly creatures, you cannot let them go. Letting them go is a sacrifice. So we did what they did to you."

"Short period of time, hopefully," Jim debated, turning his head around to the Fraggles. But they shook their heads. Jim gives up and smacks his head on the rock beside him. "Persuade them please, Cantus…" he begged the singing minstrel.

"I cannot convince the unconvinced because I'm not the one who convinces." Jim wanted to cry and forgets that Cantus is basically a Fraggle who cannot speak straight.

"Did someone say—convincing?!"

"That's not how you come in on the scene," Jim comments to the preaching Fraggle.

Convincing John appeared with his Fragglettes for some reason to join the event. He's the Fraggle who could convince anyone, certainly not Jim. The Fraggles seem to be satisfied seeing Convincing John back to the rock (HA!)

Jim couldn't help but ask to the everliving coincidence why another of his characters appeared. To be fair, it was just Cantus and Convincing John—and here they say he's fit to be a preacher and harvest a lot of people at the same time. Maybe it's just Davey calling him that, and it just stuck in his head.

The Fraggles were now starting to gather to Convincing John, they couldn't stop talking about Jim. Convincing him to stay in Fraggle Rock.

"Convincing John, please convince Jim to stay," Mokey asked the convincing Fraggle. "Look at Silly Creature Jim," pointing at him, "Aren't you feeling bad about him too?"

"Hey, Mokey," Jim stated, "Taking a request from Convincing John is also dangerous. Have you remembered the last time you did?"

Mokey was looking at Convincing John, who only gives a shrug, "I don't know what you're talking about." She replied.

Jim closed his eyes and contemplated. Perhaps his knowledge about the Fraggles wasn't that useful. Everything must go with the flow, that's surely how this world works. The useful information he probably has is to be the encyclopedia of his creation. He'll try to understand how it all goes apparently.

"Unfortunately…it hasn't happened then," Jim sighs, "still! I need to go back to the surface and I need your help to get me out of here because my dear friends are worried, and the muppets will be worried about me too!" Jim explained, but he got no response.

"Muppets?"

"What's a muppet?"

"I do like that word! A muppet!"

"I don't even know if that's a real word or not…"

Jim was confused and speechless and couldn't get enough of what to say. Jim stared at them and asked clearly, "You don't know what a muppet is?"

All of the Fraggles shake their heads. Including Cantus and Convincing John.

"B-But you're muppets too!" Jim exclaimed.

"We're Fraggles, Silly Creature Jim," Gobo stated.

Now Jim felt like he has been between worlds—obviously, he is because the muppet show and Fraggle Rock were very different. How does the Fraggles not know that they're a muppet? Or do they even know that they're a puppet too?

"What? I—Ow!" Jim caressed his head once again. With overthinking, once again it caused him another migraine. The pain was the same as his other headaches, but still hurts a lot! He guessed that it's a good idea to not overthink a lot of stuff. However, the world is very different and he can't help but analyze it too hard.

"J-Jim are you alright?" Mokey asked in a motherly voice.

"I-I don't think it's the right time to appear and be convincing someone," Convincing John comments, and the Fragglettes nod their heads.

Gobo was watching their Silly Creature friend Jim ferociously keeping his head low. The orange Fraggle knows that he's hurting and in pain, and a measly little Fraggle like him cannot even do anything to make his friend better. Silly Creatures were very different from them, Gobo knew that his friends from the surface are the only way to help their friend. Gobo was looking back at his friends, all wearing their concerned faces. The other Fraggles we're silent and the silence we're too deafening for Gobo.

He dared to try and help Jim, whatever the cause it may be!

"T-This is why you need to stay here," Mokey scolded the puppeteer, "M-Maybe if you decided to look for yourself, you'll become better!"

"Come on now, Mokey. Jim is very busy in outer space, you know that. Also, Jim has friends and they're worried about him." Gobo said. Now having the courage to argue and let Jim go.

Jim could only nod if he doesn't have a migraine.

"Yeah! I-I mean, we need him and his friends need him too! He's wembling too y'know! He can't choose between us!"

Mokey was now looking back and forth with her friends.

"They're right Mokey, and we don't want to cause any trouble…" Boober confronts Mokey, who's still shocked at her friends. "I want Jim to be better too…"

"B-But Jim! We better take care of him!" Mokey argued. "He's better here—!"

"We know Mokey, but Jim is not a Fraggle. He's a friend but they're different from us. And look," Red said looking at Jim, "he's not even comfortable living here. I mean look at Silly Creature Jim!" Pointing at Jim who is still keeping his head down low from getting his head in the rocky ceiling, "I know we love him and all, but…" she sighed, "Jim has a family too…"

Mokey looks at his friends and the Fraggles then back to Jim who was now looking at her. She was gazing at him, the face of a mother figure of the Fraggles can't help but look at Jim. Mokey is the oldest among her companions, it's normal that she has the personality of a mother hen. And Jim is one of her friends!

Mokey doesn't like Jim to be far away from them. Jim has a pure-hearted soul and he believes in every one his convincing attitude drives everyone to do what must do, and there's no catch but to have fun!

He's the only creature who has a good relationship with the Gorgs, of which the Fraggles don't like the idea very much. But he has the connection to bring happiness, music, and joy to all creatures big and small. He's a very one-of-a-kind Silly Creature. And taking care of Jim is an important job that Mokey wouldn't like to take down. But his other silly creature friends have been careless!

"I don't want to sound rude, but," Mokey said looking at her friends, "the solemn oath must prevail and we shouldn't break it!"

"Jim!"

The Fraggles and Jim turned to see the green frogs at the entrance of the tunnel.

"Kermit! Robin!" Jim shouts back, happy to see his muppet rescuing him.

Then out of nowhere Kermit walks in with Robin beside him walking into the Great Hall. He saw his creator sitting on the corner between the rocks. Kermit was glad that he was okay and that the Rock was big.

Though Kermit wasn't that frequent visitor unlike his creator Jim. Which surprise, surprise! Have been seen here a lot of times, and Kermit couldn't count his fingers on the times he goes in and out of a hole to Fraggle Rock. That's why Kermit nearly got himself lost in the hundreds of tunnels the underground cave provides the Fraggles. Jim should've gotten himself out of the cave easily. Well sadly, he's inside the Fraggles territory, so Jim will open-heartedly stay here. Even though he just got kidnapped, and there's nothing else to do.

"K-Kermit! What are you doing here?" Gobo asked, walking his way to the amphibian muppet. "I-I thought you'll be with your friends—?"

"Gobo," Kermit scrunched his face, "Y-You just kidnaped Jim!"

"W-Well we're just trying to help…" Gobo replied, "We're worried and cared about Jim, Kermit."

"We know Gobo, was occupied worrying about Jim too," Robin said, "But his friends in the studio need him—"

"I'm sorry to say this, my little green friend," Mokey looks at Robin and then Kermit, "but seeing that you're all careless taking care of Jim, I guess it's our turn to manage his health!"

"Mokey, let's draw the line here. We know Jim needs a day off and he goes back and forth playing with you all between his work time…" Kermit explained to the unconvinced Fraggle.

"Mokey," Jim called, "I know you're the only one who could break the solemn oath." He said in his solemn and quiet voice, and they know that he's pleading, "There's always another solemn oath that we could create. You're a great help to every Fraggle, you've always wanted what's great for us. And for me to be as lively as I was before—uh, my busy days!"

Mokey can't help looking at Jim without being guilty. Jim is pleading, but Mokey doesn't like Jim to plead. If it is uncomfortable for her, then it'll become uncomfortable for everyone. He'd never plead, well, they'd never seen him plead, let alone this! Seeing this first time is sort of a bad situation, not a lively one!

Kermit was watching the purple Fraggle becoming quiet, there are no words to describe Monkey's demeanor. She's just simply quiet.

"There's always a great compliment coming from you, Jim. It was never rare to hear it on something so sweet," Mokey said in her whispering voice, "M-Maybe I am selfish, between Jim's friends from outer space and you green frogs." She specified, now feeling guilty.

"Katy is proud of you, Mokey…"

Jim was bemused about who the 'Katy' person is, he doesn't want to jinx it.

Mokey sighed, but she laughed it off saying "Of course, I love Katy! She's one of the greatest Silly Creatures from outer space!"

"Well that's good because we need to go back to the bigger picture here," Boober said, pointing at Jim's giant hunching frame being stuck between the rocks.

"Oh yeah, me," Jim whispered, "I need help to get out of here…"

"It's alright, Jim. I have a plan, but we need to sing along with the music," Gobo said, summoning his trusty guitar. "You could stand up now, Jim. You're finally getting home…"

Jim smiled at the Fraggle. The muppets May not be smiling right at him, but because of their angles and a lot of times he has been puppeteering, he understands completely what they meant. Gobo was happy and a bit regretful that they foolishly let him stay here. He could see the mistake. Jim always kept quiet from the confrontation and doesn't like to keep his opinions out in public, it irks him. A forgivable and a bit of a naive personality has been brought into him. He may not be speaking to a literal real person, yet the sprinkle of magic made him possible to do so.

Kermit was confused, but he said, "As long as it gets Jim out of here…"

"Sure do, Kermit!" Gobo happily exclaimed, looking at his friends who had the same reaction as his.

Gobo was strumming his guitar and Jim stands up as Gobo started to sing one of the early songs he had grown accustomed to.

"Everyday the world begins again. Sunny skies or rain. Come and follow me~~"

Jim listened to the song, and something was very different about it. And he cannot picture what it was.

As Gobo continues to sing. It was Mokey's turn to sing the next verse.

"Every sunrise shows me more and more~~"

"So much to explore~~

"Come and follow me~~"

Jim was watching them sing as Mokey, Wembley, Red, and Boober respectively sang the song. It was really different, a little more sweetness and compassion. It wasn't Gobo and Uncle Matt anymore. It was more of a friendship of passionately helping each other.

"Every morning, every day. Every evening, calling me away~~"

"Come on guys!" Gobo exclaimed as he strummed his guitar. Looking at their otherworldly friends. "Follow me!"

Gobo was now leading the expedition, with his friends together with him. Kermit, Robin, and Jim follow the Fraggle to the path of freedom from their cave.

"Hello and goodbye, Jim and friends!" Cantus waved farewell as they left the Fraggle Rock.

"Sad that Silly Creature Jim hasn't heard my song yet," Convincing John said.

"Better and worse…" Cantus comments.

Back to the main Fraggles, Jim, Kermit, and Robin. Gobo was still playing his instrument, and Jim could feel the breeze from the tunnel. He could say that they're nearly there!

"While the sun goes 'round, I'll still be found~~"

Gobo sang.

"Following the sound~~"

Wembley sings.

"Something's calling me~~"

Both of them sang.

"When the world is drifting back to bed. Memories in my head. Wonders follow me~~"

The greenery was becoming more lush as Jim was holding on to the rock following the Fraggles. The puppeteer speculates that the Rock wasn't that far away from where the theater is.

"Ah, finally," Jim heard Kermit say, "we'll meet the others from the surface. If you could only see Frank pulling his last remaining hairs, becoming worried about you." He laughs.

Jim giggles, "I can't imagine that he's that worried…"

"Maybe just a priority that you're the boss…" Kermit smiles.

"Perhaps it does…" Jim replied.

"Every morning, every day. Every evening, calling me away~~"

"We're almost there! Come on!" Gobo said. Jim couldn't contain his excitement and sadness that this short-lived song would be finished.

"Every morning, every day. Every evening, calling me away~~"

Jim saw a light from a tunnel, filled with small vines in the entrance. The Fraggles went outside, and Kermit and Robin crawled to the entrance too, unknowingly leaving the wordless puppeteer. Jim gazed back a bit to the tunnel leading to Fraggle Rock, still confused and questionable. They were in a singing montage, Jim wouldn't want to know how deep the tunnels were. The Fraggles did say that he's always welcome here, to be back again in Fraggle Rock. Back again to visit for how long, that begs the question…

Jim slowly crawled out from the tunnel, and a flash of bright light hit his eyes. As he busied himself outside, he grabbed anything he could hold until his long legs finally found a familiar ground to walk to. When he stood up, he looked back to the giant mound where they came from, surrounded by greenery and medium size plants. It was very hidden and had a chance that no one would notice it.

"Here we are! You're back home!" Jim heard Gobo bolt.

Jim fixed his eyes on a lot that he seemed to recognize with the setting. And from what Gobo has said, he disagrees! This is definitely not his home! When he turns around to Kermit and Robin the two don't seem to be fazed that they're not in the right studio. The puppeteer was confused, and they were so sure!

"I-I don't think we're in the right place…" Jim said, and the muppets turned their heads around as if he was joking. "My home is in New York, and this isn't also the Muppet Theater—"

"What are you talking about Jim?" Jim turned his head around to Kermit who was very confused, "this is home, our home…" the frog clarified.

"Oh no!" Mokey gasped, "He really needed medical attention! It's my fault guys, I should've listened to you in the first place!" Mokey cries on her giant robe, and her Fraggle friends quickly comforted her.

"No, no," Jim schools his head to the weeping Fraggle, "I'm serious, I don't know what this is…"

"I guess me and Wembley bring Mokey back to Fraggle Rock to calm her," Red replied, feeling sad to her friend, "see you back at the Rock, Gobo, and Boober."

Red leads Mokey back to the giant mound.

"Bye guys…" Wembley waves his hand and leaves them to the empty lot.

The frogs and the Fraggles stared at Jim with disappointment, and Jim just embarrassed himself right on. He'd say that it was very idiotic and he should've zipped his mouth in front of Mokey. Jim could only stay quiet after what happened.

"Well, uh," Kermit clears his throat, "Thank you Gobo for helping us get out, and I apologize for Mokey…"

"It's okay, Kermit," Gobo pats his back, "you know Mokey, it's in her motherly nature."

"Yeah," Boober simply agrees.

"I feel regretful…" Jim whispered.

Kermit turned his head around to see someone behind Jim, "It's Frank!"

Jim turned around to find his right-hand man walking towards him. From seeing his resting facial reaction, he cannot even tell if he's worried, or just downright angry at Jim disappearing like that.

"Oh, It's one of the Silly Creatures." Boober comments.

"Where are you, Jim?" Frank asked very seriously, he doesn't even care that he had just been kidnapped. But of course, he wouldn't say that.

"I-I uh, I'm in Fraggle Rock," Jim replied anxiously, "You know the Fraggles that's been living below Doc and Sprocket's house—"

Frank groaned, shaking his head at Jim. "How many times have I told you that Fraggles weren't real, that it's impossible that there are creatures living beneath here."

Jim was taken back, "but they're standing right in front of you! Boober and Gobo were here!" Turning his head to see the Fraggles waving their hands at his unconvinced friend.

Frank stares right where they were and looks back at Jim, "I'm wearing my glasses, my eyesight is perfectly clear. The only thing I see is Kermit and Robin…"

Jim stared at his friend and mumbled, "You don't believe in magic?"

Frank sighs, "I'll believe they exist if they ever sing right across my desk," rolling his eyes, "Also, we have a lot to discuss with the production. Firstly, your absence made your rest short. Let's go back to the studio, Jim."

"B-But—!"

Frank pulled his friend and they walked away together from the Fraggles and the mound.

"I guess this is it, bye guys," Kermit said.

"Bye, Gobo and Boober!"

Kermit and Robin left the Fraggles.

Jerry, Richard, and Dave appeared with the Fraggles, bidding for a little while behind the trees. They seem to know where Jim has been, and Frank being Frank straightly talks to him. Ignoring the three other puppeteers.

"He doesn't believe in magic, too bad," Jerry comments as the two long friends walk away.

"Yeah, should I touch him too?" Gobo asked Jerry.

"Frank is Frank, I don't think he'd be interested in you guys," Dave said.

"I'm fine with it, he looks aggressive and intimidating," Boober replied. "Oh yeah, radishes for you Silly Creature Richard," he grabs a bag with the giant radish inside. "Junior presents it to you."

"Aww that's nice," Richard smiled, receiving the gift, "Give him this," he gave him a can of Schweppes ginger ale.

"You better stop addicting him with a soft drink. You don't know the side effects if you continue to give that to a gorg," Dave argued.

Richard just shrugged it off and said, "Well I don't give a damn anymore, bye Fraggles!"

Richard walks away with the giant radish in the bag. Dave and Jerry could only shake their heads.

"Well I guess it's just us then," Gobo said. "Do you guys have something to do in your free time?"

"Conducting the Mayhem, and their music," Jerry replied, "the usual make it appropriate to the show. Like how Sam or Frank would say anyway…"

"I should've been doing my laundry, to be honest," Boober replied. "And be the soup guy."

"I'm the guy who has the hardest job of keeping the muppets in the studio. And helping Don with the task of being the nurse of the muppets." He answered, quoting on the wind. "Why won't you have that job, Jerry…"

"Why me? I don't know anything about puppets."

"Muppets? I've heard Jim say that!" Gobo exclaimed.

"Oh really?" Jerry asked.

"Yeah, he even called us a muppet for some reason," Boober replied.

"It's the work that is making him hallucinate, to be honest…" Dave shrugged. "He'll be fine."

Chapter Text

"Frank, I swear! Fraggles are real!" Jim was still persuading Frank that he was not insane. Watching the muppets have a literal life is already insane but Fraggles! Jim couldn't help but be more shocked. "Kermit and Robin knew the Fraggles! Y-You saw me come out from a hole! I-I can't believe that you told me that I've said that Fraggles exist a couple of times before!"

"Unfortunately for you, despite that, you call yourself dead already," Frank quoting in the air, "You still know about those Fraggle things. So it's normal for me to say that's impossible."

"You're saying that because you're not a part of the crew in…Fraggle Rock," Jim looks back at Frank, who's looking back at him with a 'what' look. "I guess that's understandable that there's no way you'd see them." He mumbles, Frank shrugged it off and just walked. Perhaps that's the reason why. Frank's been so busy with his directing career that he doesn't have time to cooperate with Jim's other projects, like Fraggle Rock. The world of his and this were interconnected, in some form. Knowing this, it was quite sad for Frank, he will never know the beauty of Fraggle Rock. Unless of course Gobo touched him to believe and some magic existed in him like how Doc would.

The two walked around the studio, Frank was leading Jim to God knows where. Jim couldn't even say anything about the Fraggles anymore. He doesn't like short conversations, sharing ideas with his friends is what he does. However, Frank's responsibility seems to be focused on Jim now. It was appreciated. Thank you, Frank.

The legendary puppeteer was surrounded by the uncomfortable aura in the lot. Firstly, it was a large lot full of studios and houses, beside that there was the theater right around the corner. Secondly, how much merchandise did he milk from Sesame Street on this point? Probably twice as much, Jim thought of it. Or maybe the magic of puppetry brings it in, that's why it's marketable.

Jim turned around and saw the giant statue of Kermit on top of the studio's main gate facing its back from the puppeteers and muppets. Holding his top hat and in a genuine very 'Charlie Chaplin' character. He wanted to ask Frank about the background and why they made Kermit like that.

Other muppets were outside the studio doing their own thing, then greeting Jim and saying welcome back. Jim just only smiled and waved back at the muppets, that's what he needed to do for now.

The Electric Mayhem were there doing their usual thing, playing music and having a party. Dogs, rats, cows, chickens, and whatnots—what Jim called the random muppets on the lot, where all of them were dancing and scurrying around.

"Welcome back, Jim!" Jim turned his head when the pianist of the band got his attention. "Cheesecakes on me if you ever got the time. Or…" Dr. Teeth didn't even get to continue his sentence when Frank was squinting his eyes directly into his soul. It halted the hippie pianist, he didn't want to bother Jim, mostly Frank. "Never mind!" Jim tilted his head back, confused, "Groovy music doesn't rest within me, my brother. Freshly baked cheesecake will be at your door later." Smiling at his puppeteer, "If only I could blink my eyes, I'm probably winking at you right now."

"Y-You don't have to give me your cheesecake," Jim awkwardly laughed, "I know how much you love—"

"Let's go, Jim," Frank didn't even bother to finish their conversation, "Thanks, Teeth. We'll see you later." Frank pulled Jim away from the band and continued their journey.

"Yeah, see you two later…"

Jim and Frank found themselves in the sea of teensy-weensy muppets. They try not to stomp the tiny mice and otters, which Jim gave a second look at, and they kinda look like the characters from Emmet Otter's jug band Christmas.

"Who are they, Ma?"

"Beats me. Hooligans is what they are. Probably some of those river bottom boys."

Then some muppet got shoved off and fell on the floor, nearly hitting the two otters.

"Do we get hazard pay for this? I thought I'm gonna get hit that time."

But he didn't even take a good look when Frank grabs his arm inside the office.

When they walked inside, Jim saw Jerry Juhl, sitting on a desk in front of the entrance, writing something on a piece of paper like some sort of a secretary. Even though the man himself had been hunched back too close till he kissed the paper, Jim and Jerry have been together for a long time and he could identify his hair already without looking at his face.

Jim was behind Frank when the latter was surprised to see their writer already in the studio, "Jerry, you come back earlier than I expected."

"Well, Jim called me over and proposed to me to be the writer of The Muppet Show. And I'm the only writer in the room as I recall." When Jerry said that, Frank backed out a bit to show the confused Jim behind him. Then Jerry became silent, "Oh…there's the man of the hour…" (he-he-he)

Jim doesn't know what to say to his long-time friend, and his first crew in the muppets beside Jane. It's so awkward that he cannot fathom what to say. He remembered when Jerry first showed up back in London, it was a nice handshake and simple greeting welcoming him back to the crew. However, they're not in England anymore, that's something he should remind himself of. Jim doesn't feel so comfortable when Jerry begins to be so direct to him, he doesn't usually do that. The Jerry Juhl he knew was gentle and undeniably reasonable. This 'Jerry' is quite different.

Frank was staring back at his friend, waiting for him to say something back to Jerry. Yet seeing how quiet he is gazing back at Jerry, he sighs once again and takes the helm of the ship. 'Jim really needs a decent sleep,' Frank thinks thoughtfully.

"Jerry, I'm glad you're here to agree with us," Frank said on behalf of Jim, "hopefully you're ready with the script?"

"I cannot be ready when I don't know what the show is all about," Jerry said, holding the paper he was writing a second ago. "Supposedly Jim knows what's up from where his muppets are going."

"Hello, gentlemen!"

The three men gazed at Rowlf who was walking in all two of his paws, with his long ears swinging between his head. The former famous dog from Jimmy Dean Show was now holding a worn-out shoe in his hand (or paw) while humming the 1812 Overture. The three men didn't say anything as the dog went over to Jerry, putting down the dirty shoe on the wooden table. The brown mutt was now in the writer's lap.

"Pet me, Jerry," The dog requested, "ignore me by the way. I just needed to be petted." Then he looks at Jerry, "Put your human paw on my fur now."

"I don't think you're supposed to be here in the meeting with the humans, Rowlf," No surprise that it's Frank disagreeing with the dog first.

"How dare you, Frank," The dog argues, "I'm the first muppet that made you famous!" Pointing his finger (?) at the puppeteer. "Before Fozzie or even Miss Piggy existed. Including that blue monster thing in New York."

"That's very true," Jerry nods his head as he gives a pat on the head to Rowlf, "Yeah, Frank. Where's your empathy?"

"Oh my goodness," Frank mumbles under his breath. Then he looks back at Jim being silent on the sidelines, "Say something reasonable, Jim."

Jim looks back at Frank then Jerry and Rowlf, "Uhh…I think so?"

"I think so?" Frank repeated with a hint of sarcasm. Jim could only give a slight nod and awkwardly looked away from his friend.

"Oh wow, his head really kicked the bucket that hard," Rowlf comments, "Do you want to lay in your bed again? I could be your therapy dog if you need me." He suggested being a little concerned about his owner. Jim didn't sincerely reply to the dog to which he intended to, it makes Rowlf melancholic.

Seeing how Rowlf approaches Jim, it made the puppeteer a little heartfelt. Rowlf being a talking dog, cherished that idea, besides being the philosophical piano dog that he is. Now that he is talking to him, although he's made of fur and foam fabric at least Rowlf can literally be alive. Rowlf is Jim personality-wise, being deadpan and laid back. It's a bit much, saying that he's unconscious of what's happening around him and all he could do is work. Jim was always aware he was sure of that!

Kermit and Robin were nowhere to be found. Jim thought that they were lost in the sea of muppets outside and they were still trying to swim out of the shore.

Jerry was confused and looked back and forth to Rowlf and then to Jim, "Did something happen to you, Jim?"

Before Jim could even say something to the writer, Frank rushed in to reply, "Nothing particularly bad happened," and the dog glared at the puppeteer, "Jim needs a little rest from work, also from the Muppets."

"Oh…" Jerry simply replied, "Well then, we could talk about the show later till Jim could be fully rested. I don't mind anyway…"

"That's great!" Frank claps his hands and then looks at Jim, "Let's go then!" Frank grabbed Jim's arm and began walking out of the room.

"H-Hey! What about me?" Rowlf complained, now coming down from Jerry's lap. "You're gonna leave me again?"

The dog couldn't help following his owner, well duh, he's a dog and they're man's best friends so he should be. When they knew that Jim wasn't in his room, Rowlf went out looking for Jim around the lot, sniffing in every corner of the buildings, and losing his dignity to smell every muppet that he saw that got associated with Jim. Most of them don't have a decent smell, that's for sure. That includes the puppeteers too that got always busy managing the chaos there is inside the studio, they smell like sweat. Getting themselves in the crowd and managing them to take their stuff in their area. Which they didn't always do, but it's their habit. The muppets love breaking the rules, and by means break anything, and be lousy.

The imagination and creativity of his owner are so odd and Rowlf is the first famed muppet from his creation. He can't help but be a part of its strange world, and he's happy. Wherever Jim goes, he'll follow him.

However, he noticed that there was something wrong with Jim. Too silent, he urged to sit in the corner and say nothing. Scratching his hands as if he wanted to hold into something. Giving him something to work with is always a good suggestion. Paper and pens are what he constantly holds. Though too much of it made him unaware that something was burning beside him.

"Rowlf, sit," Frank said, which quickly made the muppet dog sit on the floor when he came running towards them. Jim was amazed. The dog groaned with disbelief. "Good dog, Rowlf," He added, petting the muppet. "Go get your treat from Jerry later."

"I'm not happy with this, Frank!" Rowlf cried as Frank led Jim out of the office building. "Frank!!"

"Is there something I need to know?"

"I don't think it's the right time, Jerry…"

"That's so unconventional that we have to walk to the office," Jim comments as they leave the building.

"I've heard that Jerry was there, so we need to pay a visit." Frank replied, "And I would like you to meet Jerry." Looking at Jim who is still perplexed, "The guy has probably polished his writing skills and he's ready to work with us again."

"That's what I did when he honed his writing career," Jim said, "I told him to go to England and be our writer for the Muppet Show. It's in season two when he became the head writer of our show." He explained Juhl's first professional career working with them. Being a puppeteer and a writer, Jim is lucky to have him on their team. Seeing the original part of the crew is still here with him, building from the ground floor and up. "Have you contacted Bernie?"

Frank turned his head, "What?"

"Bernie, Bernie Brillstein?" Jim replied clearly, "Our executive producer since—Wait, you don't know who Bernie is?" His brows shot up, assuming that Frank didn't know Jim's agent, who is very much his lifelong talent agent.

"Oh, Bernie!" Frank exclaimed, Jim sighs with relief. "Bernie hasn't called us since SNL," he gave a wincing expression like the word scorcher. "You should send him a letter, he's probably back in New York," Frank led Jim into one of the cottage houses in the back of the Muppet Studio. "Go inside and rest, I'm going to see how the others are doing. I'll tell them, don't worry."

"A-Are you sure you could handle them well?" Jim asked Frank, who already regrets what he just said, "I-I'll give a hand to help you so that I'd know the muppets better."

"There's no need, Jim, but thank you for the offer." Frank insisted, "Take a nap, take the time you need. There's no need to rush coming here when you wake up. This isn't my first time handling this absurdity anyway."

Jim gave a hesitant nod to Frank as he walked inside the cottage. He nearly forgot where his things were, but he was glad that he found his bag on the sofa sitting there inside the '70s-style aesthetic living room. The cozy house was very homey, yet it was a bit much for his taste and Jim's modesty couldn't handle the exuberance of the house. The house was too 'clean' and 'pale'. Fittingly small and has a rustic, farmhouse feel. The ceilings were high and had exposed wood.

As he walked around the house, and when he saw the kitchen, it was the cleanest kitchen he'd ever seen because of the white walls surrounding it. The slim kitchen has ample, quartz-topped counter space and a kitchen set. There were two bedrooms: one master bedroom and a regular bedroom, each having its bathroom. There's a patio with a set of furniture outside and with a shade of good ol' trees.

While he was looking around, something caught his eye. A stuffed toy of some kind sits under the shade, sitting on the birch wood table. Jim walked to the patio outside and looked closer to see the toy.

Before Jim could even grab it, the stuffed toy began to talk.

"Mah na mah na."

"Huh?!"

"Mah na mah na!"

Jim quickly stepped back from the toy. It isn't a toy now! It was the Mahna Mahna muppet! And for some reason he was waiting for Jim in the house, shading himself from the trees.

"O-Okay…" Jim shakingly said to Mahna Mahna. The muppet was blinking at the puppeteer. "Hello, Mahna Mahna." Jim tried to converse with the puppet normally as a normal person could. "What are you doing here?"

"Mah na mah na, mah na mah na. Mah na." Mahna Mahna said.

Jim looked at the muppet and said, "Okay," unsurprisingly. "Uh so," the muppet blinks again, "what do you wanna do for today?"

"Mah na!" Mahna Mahna exclaimed, jumping down from the table and to Jim, "Mah na! Mah na!" Putting its arm up to Jim, closing and opening his hands like a toddler. Requesting Jim to carry him.

Jim wants to refuse, but look at it! Jim couldn't pass this opportunity with Mahna Mahna. The muppet was so adorable to him and his tiny hands! Ahh! Tiny hands saying, Carry me like a child! Jim was already giggling at Mahna Mahna, and happily replied, "Sure! I'm gonna carry you, little guy…"

Mahna Mahna was merrily jumping up and down when Jim began to grab the tiny muppet. The muppet was scatting wildly in tune, happy to be taken hold again by his puppeteer. The puppet has the same weight and softness as how he performed him. He was very light like a sock puppet but with a little weight in it. "Where're your Snowth buddies, Mahna Mahna?" Jim asked the muppet, but he shrugged and replied with his name. "They're probably in Frank's room somewhere, he performed those guys."

"Mah na mah na," The muppet stated.

"Hey, JimmMm!"

Mahna Mahna and Jim turned around to see Fozzie Bear panicking as he ran towards them. The orange bear was flailing his arms in the air as if he'd been chased by a monster. "JimMmMm! Where are you—? Oh! There you are, Jim!"

"I…am here," Jim called to the panicking bear, "is there something wrong, Fozzie?"

"Thank goodness, Jim! I'm happy that they found you!" Fozzie said while he was catching his breath from all the running. Jim could give a shoulder for Fozzie to lean on as he tries to calm the exhausted bear. "You and Kermit do really have a special connection with each other. Tell me how'd you two do it?"

"Mah na mah na," Mahna Mahna responded, who was sitting on Jim's shoulder.

"I know, I know," Fozzie replied to the smaller muppet.

"You understand him?"

"No, I'm just pretending that I understand him."

"Oh," Jim said faintly, "You didn't see Kermit in the party in the lot?"

"Dr. Teeth and The Electric Mayhem were having too much fun, and so did the other muppets. Kermit's too small, I haven't seen him!" Fozzie said. "That's why I come here and talk to you, Kermit's been occupied somewhere." He added.

"How about Frank?" When Jim asked about his puppeteer, Fozzie didn't feel like talking about it. Jim forgets how mean Frank is to Fozzie back to the theater. He already got his answer why he didn't talk to Frank. "I-Is this about Frank's Studebaker why you two are not talking?"

"Well, not really," Fozzie said, "Half of it was true, it's entirely my fault. It's Frank's first car, and I kept stealing it from him. Frank was so happy that he was not burrowing your car anymore whenever he is out of town. I did tell him the reason why I was stealing—I mean borrowing his car is that I want to hang out with the bears!" Fozzie explained, "It's alright, I'm with Teddy so I'm not alone. He's keeping me safe and warm…"

Jim thought of The Muppets Take Manhattan, the last muppet movie they made before he died. They must've been real bears, unlike the movie. They've probably ignored Fozzie in the cave while they hibernate, Fozzie is a different bear he couldn't keep up with them in winter. "You're stealing Frank's car to hang out with your bear friends. Must've been fun despite not really being an actual bear."

"That's the problem! I'm trying!" Fozzie cried.

"You're trying?"

"It didn't go as planned even the third time I got there," Fozzie sighs, "the bears were still mean to me, and they clawed my fur. There's even a tear here!" Fozzie showed a tear in his stomach, but Jim couldn't see it because of the fur.

"That's horrible!" Jim was shocked. Fozzie deserved to get scolded by Frank, no wonder he's pissed.

"I know!" Fozzie replied as if it weren't even obvious. "That's why I have the quest to befriend the bears for the fourth time in the winter." Fozzie points his index finger to the air like a promise to himself.

Jim was already shaking his head and wanted to say that his idea is so stupid, but he couldn't, he didn't want to mock the bear. He doesn't want to hurt his feelings. Fozzie is such a very positive bear, but sometimes his positivity lacks common sense. Frank was such an obvious person to say what was wrong, Fozzie always submitted and cried later in his room. Jim doesn't even know how Frank approaches the bear though. He wonders what Frank says that doesn't result in good eye contact with each other.

"Going back into the bear's cave is a bad idea, Fozzie!" Jim swiftly opposed the bear, "You might lose your arm, or hat for that matter!"

"No biggie, Sir!" Fozzie replies with much enthusiasm, "I've been literally made to not give up my passion! And my passion is to make everyone laugh and build friendships! Aaahh~~!" Jim sighs at the bear's optimism. He couldn't change that apparently, this is what Frank's character developed.

Jim tried to persuade the bear still, "Physical violence is worse than getting heckled or being embarrassed on stage. Frank is trying to protect you Fozzie, he's a very patient man but for how long can you keep up his patience? Look, I'm siding with Frank here and I'm sorry. I don't want you to be in pain every time you come home with a tear in your body. Befriending the bears is not a choice, Fozzie." He let out everything just to try to keep the bear's head low.

This is reality, for Jim and for Fozzie to even exist talking beside him. Maybe this is what Frank would say too. The confidence that everything will work out fine on its own. Kermit might've talked to Fozzie about his bear things. Kermit might've said the same thing to him too. 'Stop doing this! This is not a great idea Fozzie!'

Fozzie thinks about it and then said, "There's always peace between wars, right?" Jim thought it was a modest opinion. Remembering Michael said that to him, it was way too naive to the public when he thought about Fraggle Rock.

Jim looks at Fozzie with a sincere look, "I don't think so when that's someone trying to kill you," Jim stomps off Fozzie's optimism bug again. It was getting too intense for Jim, he doesn't like squishing Fozzie's optimism bug. The bear's too innocent and soft, Jim doesn't like becoming a villain to him.

"I could always try," Fozzie began to sound mellow, "there's always good in all of us, Jim. As Frank could be for me," Jim began to feel bad about the bear. Jim patted Fozzie's shoulder, giving him a tiny comfort. "Even though some people call me stupid and a master of nothingness," Jim closed his eyes, and he could hear Michael's voice in his head, "Everyone's favorite has become Animal or Miss Piggy, probably because she's a woman. I don't know about Sam when he knew that Frank wasn't originally American. His patriotism has decreased no doubt."

"Well, I love that you're trying," Jim reassured him, "It may not be to Frank or Statler and Waldorf. At least you're doing this kindness for yourself. You don't need to be anyone's favorite, you're saying that because you don't have a good relationship with Frank."

"Frank is Frank," Fozzie comments, "I love him because he enveloped his personality for me."

"Particularly," Jim quipped, "Frank doesn't do very well with jokes too, you know."

Fozzie's eyes went wide (you get the idea). The bear was shocked hearing it, "Really?"

"Unless you give him five bucks," Jim smirks, "but he's not good at giving a good punchline, it depends if he has the mood. Someone needs to write those jokes for him."

"I can't afford good writers. Does he have plenty of money to afford writers for me?"

"We got Jerry Juhl."

"Oh right, Jerry," Fozzie simply replied, "He also made me look stupid, but I credit him for building me up with this kind of personality. This is me now, I guess. A comedian bear that could barely make everyone laugh." He sighs.

"I love a comedian with a big heart," Jim said, "even if they're not good at comedy. I always like you being our resident comedian. Kermit has a great best friend too." Fozzie giggles. Jim was glad that it brought Fozzie's spirit up, "Frank wouldn't give you up, that's why you're still here…"

Fozzie was speechless and couldn't help but tear up. Jim saw it when the bear held his tie and wiped his invisible tears. "No wonder why people like you, Sir. There's no disdain, no hate. Everyone is your friend, Jim. I'm very jealous of you."

"T-That's very generous," Jim can't help but feel flustered by Fozzie's words. He's only trying to create a great work environment for his crew/friends that's all. "I just want them to be comfortable."

"Say what you want, Jim. But I admire you," Fozzie happily exclaimed. "Anyway, I need to go to Don's workshop. I tear myself on the way here. I knew you'd always feel better, Jim! Goodbye!"

"W-Wait!" Jim quickly grabbed the bear back beside him, "D-Don? As in Don Sahlin?"

"Yeah!" Fozzie Bear exclaimed, "He's probably refurbishing some of us, and sewing our tears in his workshop." Jim was still speechless, "Sometimes I think that he's a sinister guy whenever I go there. I may be a puppet, and I'm used to being called that, however, he can't help giving me heart attacks! Like Dave, Gonzo's puppeteer or Dad, he regularly called him that. Those two are freaks!"

"Do you know where's Don workshop is?" Jim asked. He couldn't contain his excitement, he'd finally seen Don again after his tragic death. The Muppetry style of Jim's characters was built thanks to their inventor, Don Sahlin. His time was short with the company and was a great loss. Sahlin was known to refer to himself as the "guardian of the essence" of the muppets. How much more can he describe a great man like him? Particularly when Fozzie called him a sinister guy who puts a prepared explosion on their desk. He does have a unique sense of humor.

"Sure! It's just around the corner beside the studio. We might see Dave hanging around in the workshop too!" Fozzie said, "They're probably exchanging pranks back and forth…"

"I could definitely imagine," Jim laughed. Dave, Faz, and Don, we're the three engineers in the muppets that love technical and advanced types of pranking. Jim is not surprised if they're doing the same thing here.

Jim, Mahna Mahna who's still hanging out, and Fozzie walk to go to Don's workshop. As they get there, Jim and Fozzie ignore the muppets who are still doing their non-stop frenzy. Jim was also trying to avoid Frank if he ever saw him walking around rather than taking a rest. Because that's not a Jim Henson thing to do. He didn't tell Fozzie about that, hopefully, he didn't get in trouble with him. Wherever Frank is, he's probably talking to Jerry Juhl on this point. Jim should be there, he's the boss. However, it's too complicated for him to manage something that requires a LOT of patience with the muppets. Frank is his right-hand man, he'll get through this.

When Jim saw the workshop it had a giant plaque displayed outside, written 'Jim Henson's Creature Shop' on the building. Jim thought it was too early for them to have a creature shop already established without even starting with The Dark Crystal just yet. The timeline was so bizarre for Jim, knowing that this isn't his world he'd consider it. Brian might be included here being the founder of the company, he can't tell that when he hasn't seen him.

When they walked inside, a bunch of unfinished muppets and creatures were hanging around the shelves, or hanging on the walls, and displayed on the table. A bunch of muppets were also there. Subsequently getting whatever their parts fixed by Don or Dave. However, the puppet builders weren't there.

They found Rowlf sitting there in one of the chairs, waiting for Don or Dave to come over and help him with his problem. Rowlf has probably freed from Frank's tricks and left the office. Jim heard the dog mumbling something on his breath.

Then Fozzie shouts, "Hey, Rowlf!", waving his hand trying to gain his attention. The dog quickly turned his head around and saw Fozzie and Jim coming towards him.

"Jim?!" Rowlf became a very happy dog and ran on all fours. Nearly running over Fozzie who's in front of Jim. Jim who was not prepared when Rowlf jumped over him, caught the dog in his arms. Rowlf gleefully exclaimed, "I could've licked his face right now if I only had a tongue!" So he switched that with a hug on his puppeteer, Jim slowly wrapped his hands around Rowlf. He couldn't believe that the puppet was soft and his fur was fluffy when he hugged him.

"Mah na, mah na! Mah na, mah na!" Mahna Mahna was starting to complain and getting annoyed by the brown mutt. Pushing the dog's face from getting himself squished by his giant arms.

"Whoops, sorry," The dog apologizes to the tiny muppet. Mahna Mahna crossed his arms and looked away from the dog. Rowlf didn't say anything about it and focused back on Jim. Jim giggled, and Rowlf was happy that his owner was content and he kept nuzzling his neck.

"Hello, Rowlf," Jim greeted the dog, together with a gentle stroke on the side of his ears. The brown mutt was leaning where Jim's hand is, "good dog," Jim smiled. It was weird that he never did this to Rowlf before as a puppet. Seeing how Rowlf reacted, was so new and bizarre to him. Rowlf wasn't a puppet and Jim considered him an actual dog now. A talking dog! Jim was laughing at his thought.

Rowlf very much appreciated getting petted by Jim, "Thank you, Jim," he moved away from the puppeteer and asked, "What are you doing here?"

"I'm accompanying Fozzie to go here, and also I wanted to meet Don. He's supposed to be here," he answered, looking around the workshop.

Rowlf answered, "He's somewhere running errands or looking for Dave just to prank him on whatever experimental things he has done. We're waiting for them for how long now. Don would never be working on what he was supposed to be working on, unfortunately." He sighs. Jim couldn't help but agree. "This is why we never wait in line. Whatever Don picks you get fixed first. But then he'll never finish getting you fixed. This is why I never have a tail." Rowlf added, showing him his backside. Jim thinks that it's intentional that Rowlf never has a tail.

The muppets agreed as they listened to them.

"Faz was here, but he's not good at fixing puppets. Only machines and invent stuff." Rowlf said. "I've heard that he made a miniature modern apartment for the rats. Aren't those tiny creatures lucky? He can't even build me a dog scratcher."

"Well then, I'll meet Faz here," Jim smiled, "where is he by the way?"

Rowlf looks around the workshop to where their mechanical engineer might be, "I don't know. Disappeared too I guess."

Jim was a bit upset he couldn't see them, they were the most normal people he could've talked to today, besides Frank. They're the people who are never working on what they are supposed to do. He should've seen that in the first place. He always expects that a lot of people would be working in the creature shop, alas, it's just Don and Faz making the essence of magic. Those two might've been exhausted trying to create and fix the muppets every day.

"Aww, I guess we missed them by a minute. I'm never gonna get my tears fixed…" Fozzie looks down, miserable. It made the other muppets feel blue. But Fozzie thought of a brilliant idea and looked at Jim. "You build Kermit right?"

Jim was surprised that Fozzie asked him, "Y-Yes, but I built his first model—"

"Good! Because you've experienced knowing how to sew puppets! Maybe us too!" Fozzie exclaimed. Jim was now looking around at the muppet who started lining themselves around him, wanting to get fixed. "Okay okay! Everyone! I have to go first!" The muppets murmur as they walk away from Jim and Fozzie. "I want you to fix my hat!" The bear said, giving him his brown hat that got a slight opening in the middle of the band.

"Wait, I thought you had a large tear?" Rowlf couldn't help but ask.

"Yes! I do have," Fozzie replied, "and my hat is a part of me!"

"Oh, my goodness…" Rowlf facepalms, "You're making this hard for Jim." He added.

"I-I don't mind!" Jim quickly said, "I'll try to sew your hat. And a couple of others…" he gulps, looking at a bunch of muppets that's been waiting for a long time. He's not good at hiding stitches, nor his stitches were even that good compared to Don or Dave. Those two were the puppet builders and he's only below those two.

Jim saw the colorful threads and needles in a small pouch and grabbed it. It took him a minute or two just to put the thread on the needle. When he does that, he then grabs Fozzie's hat and starts sewing the torn part. Jim couldn't even recall the last time he tried to sew again, there's already a whole department who's in charge of that. The only thing he could do there is inspect how good the qualities are. His sewing experience may be a bit rustic for now.

"There you go, good as new I guess," Jim said, not really confident from his work as he gave it to Fozzie. As long as the tear disappeared.

"Ohhh! Thank you!" Fozzie said as he received his hat and then put it on the top of his head, "Now I'm looking much great!"

The puppeteer saw the sewing machine in one of the tables surrounded by other foam and felt. "How about we used the sewing machine to fix your tears?" He gazed back to the puppets when he thought of the brightest idea and the easiest. However, the muppets were cowering from the chairs, including Rowlf and Fozzie who were shaking in fear when he planned about using the sewing machine. "Is there something wrong?" He could feel Mahna Mahna also trembling in his shoulder covering his eyes. Perhaps this isn't going to work.

"S-Sewing machine?" Fozzie gulps. "B-But you don't need to give us surgery!" The bear cried out.

"Can you even feel the pain while I sew your parts?" The muppets shake their heads, "then how can you feel scared when you don't feel anything? Your body parts have been induced with anesthesia," Jim explained but the muppets didn't say anything else.

"Y-Yeah," Rowlf coughs, "the sewing machine is only for complicated stuff. Like Fozzie getting clawed for the third time. His cotton was falling out from his stomach that time—"

"H-Hey!" Fozzie cut off the dog's sentences, "You don't need to remind me what happened! Don wouldn't mind getting myself fixed anyway…" he said, pinching his fuzzy stomach.

"Yeah," Rowlf scoffed, "Don wouldn't mind. But how about Frank?" Fozzie was taken back, "Oh my God, Jim! Did you remember that time Frank got pissed when he caught Fozzie holding the busted steering wheel of his Studebaker?"

Jim was shocked, his eyes widened upon hearing the story. "What…?" Is the only word he let out. Fozzie was already covering his eyes from embarrassment. Rowlf wasn't even helping as he started laughing beside Jim. "That's horrible…" he doesn't even know who he felt bad for. Frank or Fozzie? They're the same person anyway. No thinking! Jim would blame the two. "Fozzie, I know you're trying…"

"I'm sorry, I can't help it…" Fozzie replied, "B-But…I want to go back where I belong."

"You belong from fur and foam," Rowlf stated, "Frank said that a hundred times now." Fozzie looks down at the ground, "Think about it if you want to fix your relationship with Frank rather than fixing those tears you kept receiving. Anyway!" Rowlf turned around Jim, ignoring the bear, "By the way, I got an obvious tear in my ear." Grabbing his right floppy ear, which got a tear in the corner. Rowlf's ear might come off if someone grabbed it with great force.

"Stitching doesn't sound complicated," Jim comments, as he grabs the brown thread on the table. Jim started to stitch back the tear on Rowlf's ear.

"Wait till you fix the puppets with foam in them," Rowlf replied, "Fixing Miss Piggy is horrible…" Rowlf shakes, "Imagine getting beheaded…"

"You don't have to remind me that…" Fozzie interjects, even trembling just thinking about it. "So this is what humans call plastic surgery minus the beheading. It's horrific to even describe."

Jim was silent beside the puppets, and couldn't agree less. So this is what the puppets felt if they were alive, and seeing their reaction, Jim couldn't blame them anyway. Context on how they fixed Miss Piggy, this is basically how they refurbished her and make her look natural in a way. Fixing Piggy, mostly her head, is a difficult thing to do. As a star, celebrity, diva, and puppet, she's really important and precious to the show, quite literally and in a puppet sense.

"Where is Miss Piggy by the way?" Jim couldn't help but ask the two muppets. Jim already finished stitching Rowlf's ear. "I haven't seen her in the theater."

"Thank you, Jim," Rowlf thanked his puppeteer, "And for Miss Piggy, ah, well," Rowlf began scratching his fixed ears.

"She's probably moping in her room," Fozzie replied, "And if you try to comfort her, I suggest not to even try. Frank even created a color code alert to track Miss Piggy's moods. And right now," Fozzie takes pause, "it's code yellow for today."

"And what's code yellow for?" Jim asked.

"She's in tears. Blame Frank for that." Rowlf answered, "Also why are we telling you this? You and Frank have probably talked about this since the first day."

"Uh well—Nevermind that!" Jim quickly said, ignoring Rowlf, "What do you mean 'blame Frank'? What did he do to Miss Piggy?"

"You really hit your head hard, Sir."

"P-Perhaps I did," Jim replied to the two muppets. "Frank must've pressured Piggy a lot because she's a star." Jim tried to assume, avoiding the misconception from Rowlf and Fozzie. "Because you know…"

"What are you talking about, Jim?" The puppeteer doesn't even reply to that, "But whatever, I'll jog your memory anyway. So—"

"Mister Henson, can you fix my feet?" The rat asked below Jim, who's been waiting for him to continue his job sewing the muppets.

"O-Oh! Right, sorry," Jim apologizes. Grabbing the rat from the ground into his lap. He shouldn't get distracted talking with the muppets. The rat doesn't seem to be happy with what he's doing. "I'll try to fix your feet, but I'm no professional."

"I don't mind, Mister Henson," The rat answered easing Jim's worries a bit. "We've been here for a while because the builders weren't here. I'm sorry if I sound so harsh on you."

"No, no! It's entirely my fault, I should've been more attentive to what I'm doing, sorry." Jim apologizes once again. He grabs the thread and puts it in the needle and starts working on the rat's feet.

"Aww, you shouldn't be hard on yourself, Jim," The puppeteer heard the bear say, "you shouldn't be too hard on Jim, Sir," Fozzie speaks to the rat.

"I know, I know," The rat sighs.

"I-It is my fault, I take the blame," Jim insisted to the rat, "No more arguments." He stated.

"You're too modest, Jim—"

The door of the workshop suddenly exploded. Jim quickly jumped from the chair and fell on the floor, the same as the rat and Mahna Mahna on his shoulder. The debris was everywhere, and the doorway cracked through the ceiling. The explosion made the muppets run in panic, causing havoc all over the place. Rowlf and Fozzie were unlucky muppets getting squashed by the falling ceiling and buried alive. Jim was oblivious to what happened to them when he was in a state of shock, holding his chest as his heart began to beat fast from the explosion.

"Christ! That was some great explosion, Harry!"

"I like boom, boom! He-he-he!!"

Jim was still lying there, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. He couldn't even bother to speak. Are they getting bombed? Jim didn't want to think about it and closed his eyes for comfort.

"Uh, oh, Jim's down," Crazy Harry was looking down on Jim, not guilty of the explosion he made. The puppeteer was staring directly at Crazy Harry, even holding the detonator in his hand. Lawsuits, that's what is inside Jim's mind now.

"Whoops…" Jim's mind was a wreck, but for whatever reason Don was there looking down at him. The pyrotechnic maniac with his thick mustache, wasn't also regretful about the disaster. "Jim! Are you okay?!"

"Dying…" Jim tries to speak. He simply stared at Don and said, "Y-You're…" he coughs, "dead…"

Don quickly helps Jim, "Ha ha! Great, that's a good joke, Jim…" he awkwardly laughed. He began dusting off the dust and small debris on Jim's shoulder and his hair. The puppet builder put both of his hands on Jim's shoulder. "Please don't, Jim. This is the only company where I have the freedom in the world to do what I wanted!" He begged. "This…" he drew back looking at the horrible aftermath of the explosion, "It's just a small explosion."

"You said it's big—"

"It's a small explosion, Harry," Don cut off the muppet's sentence, then eyeing him to back away.

"Fine, it's bad!" Crazy Harry groaned. "I'm planning a big one later. Bigger than this."

"W-What?" Jim couldn't even understand what they were talking about anymore.

"Nothing, Jim!" Don helps Jim to stand up from the rubble. "I'll fix the workshop later, but I do need a helping hand."

"You're a monster!! Ahhh!" One of the muppets cried out as all the muppets left the workshop screaming and crying. Don wasn't even insulted by it.

"Come back again!" Don happily exclaimed, waving to the muppets leaving the workshop, "The muppet monsters like me! I'm apparently part of the group." He mumbles. Don looked around the ruinous place, "there are no chairs left here. Sit on the table if you will."

Don grabbed Jim's shoulder as he helped him work over the debris. Jim immediately hugged Don, which surprised the puppet builder. The puppeteer doesn't know what to say, automatically hugging his friend after the years they've parted. Don was so confused. 'He's probably scared', he thought so heedlessly. So he gave him a pat on the back. Hopefully Frank doesn't see Jim being so scared, it's going to be Don's fault and he's gonna limit his creativity in the workshop. "I-I thought you're already used to the explosion around the studio, Jim." But Jim couldn't care less and kept hugging his friend. "I'll give you the time to be affectionate to me…" Don said.

"I missed you…" Jim tries not to cry.

Don starts laughing, "If you missed the hijinks inside the studio, I fairly understand that." Giving him another pat on the back. "Are you crying?" Don asked.

Jim moved back from Don and started laughing, "What?! No! What are you talking about?" The puppeteer smiled and gave the puppet builder an unconventional pat on the back. Don wasn't buying his excuse whatsoever.

"Are your sweet moments finished?" Don and Jim turned their head around to see Faz there standing in front of them, surrounding the giant hole from where the door is. "There's no door, so I let myself in."

"H-How long have you been standing there?" Jim asked the puppet designer.

"Since I heard the explosion in the workshop," Faz answered, "I'm here to steal the junk that Don has, to be honest. The muppets are indestructible, so I'd ignore saving them."

"No wonder my eccentric devices were missing all the time," Don said, watching Faz already looking for junk in the rubble.

"But you let me have them anyway," Faz smiles as he holds the metal piece he found in the ground. "Your creations are always amazing, Don. This is why I'm looking at your stuff for useful items."

"A-Are you going to build something?" Jim asked the busy Faz who gathered himself a couple of objects. Don doesn't seem to mind anyway.

"Of course! I'm always building," Faz happily exclaimed. "Anything that's radio-controlled is my design!" Faz was fairly confident in his work. "I made Fozzie's ears move, I remote-controlled a boat, and giant ninja turtles that talked!" It took a minute for Jim to understand what he was talking about, surely that's not literal. "I created Waldo and made him pop off from a screen of a TV!"

"Are we far off from the future? Also, Waldo was created by—"

"You don't believe me, Jim?" Jim was taken aback, "Of course, you believe me! You love technology as much as I do!" Faz laughed, "I love adding pizazz to my work. Something that makes sense or stuff that's something I wanna break for fun." Faz couldn't contain his excitement and was so joyful. Don was shaking his head but he was also smiling beside Faz.

"Well, you do love giving everyone a heart attack. Like Don," Jim smiled as he looked at Don who just gave him a smirk.

"Technology is always great! Remind me to make new creatures that are out of this world, so I could do something robotic! Nevermind! I already have!" Faz laughed.

"Oh no, that's gonna be another difficult project for me to do," Don sighs, "by all means, my stuff is gonna get looted by Faz." The tinkerer wasn't listening, "I don't have the resources to build and fix puppets if Faz is stealing them for his big and expensive projects. Did you talk about our financial budget, Jim?" Don asked, and Jim couldn't answer that question. Frank hasn't told him about that yet.

"Well we've been talking about it, money wise with the Sesame Street Gang," Jim said, "There's no lackluster here if we're getting a lot of profit in New York." Jim tried to come up with the same answer he would say back in his world. Though this isn't the accurate answer they're getting. "Me and the others have to go back to New York to puppeteer and talk about financing with the others."

"What are you talking about, Jim?" Faz laughed, "Puppeteer? I do remind you that puppets have minds of their own, you're only there to read the script for them and Jon will tell them what to do. They're based on children anyway, they can't read that much or understand what grown-ups are talking about."

"That's…plausible," Jim replied. Well, he doesn't know very well what he'd do when he's surrounded by life-breathing puppets. So basically when they're rolling the film, they're like teaching actors on set.

"Very much!" Faz enthusiastically exclaimed, "Anyway, I'm done with my groceries." Faz was holding a couple of spare parts and was about to leave, "Oh, Jim! Come by my workshop later. Take your time, I'll wait for you. Goodbye!"

Jim was waving his hand as Faz left the workshop. Don was there holding a broom and Crazy Harry was still there with a vacuum. "Do you want my help, Don?"

"Nah, no need," Don laughed, "you're the boss, Dave will be here anyway with his muppets later. That guy will help me, so I suggest you follow Faz. He got some new stuff and he wanted you to always be first in the line."

"A-Are you sure?"

"Yes, I am," Don insisted, "I'm still gonna be here if you're missing me, Jim. Building and fixing the puppets as usual." Jim wanted to say something, but the puppet builder has his thoughts on cleaning his workshop, ignoring Jim who just stood there.

"G-Good—I mean…" the puppeteer pauses, "I-I'll see you later, Don." Jim leaves the workshop.

"See you later, Jim!"

"Oh no, not again…"

"Davey!" Don exclaimed as he turned around to see his fellow puppet builder in the middle of the rubble, "Just the man I wanted to see!"

There's a commotion outside the lot as the puppeteer walks by Faz's place. Jim saw Jon Stone talking with Frank, their voices were raising and they were busy panicking while they argued. Jim knew something was wrong. He hid in a nearby tree and tried to listen to what they were talking about.

Frank said in his low but panicking voice, a little lower not to bother the muppets in the studio. He asked Jon, "What do you mean they're missing in the set?"

Jon answered in his sincere voice trying to calm down the puppeteer. However, it wasn't working, "this is why I came here to bring the news. They haven't been on the set since yesterday. We were about to film their sketch in their apartment, but they were not there." Jim could see that Frank wasn't having it, "we need to tell Jim about this. I know it's irresponsible that we didn't keep an eye on the muppets. This is why I'm telling you this right now." Jon Stone added.

"I knew we should've bought a studio set to film Sesame Street, rather than an entire street to build. Being lost in New York is the worst. The sewers! The pollution! There are too many horrible people on the streets! Christ, Jon. Jim wouldn't like his creation running off like this." Frank frantically said. Jon didn't reply. "H-Have you tried to encircle the entire City?"

"We've called for the NYPD," Jon said, happy that Frank slowly calms down, "they're having rounds on the whole city. I've told Joan about this, that woman is under big stress right now."

"All of us are, Jon," Frank groans, "why would they even bother to leave the set anyway. They already have their box apartment, you're there, and Joe, and the other crew members and muppets accompany them. Most of the muppets were monsters for Christ's sake—!"

Jon immediately covered Frank's mouth, "Shhhh, some might hear us. The puppeteers could, or worse Jim." He took off his hand, "We need to plan this in your room. We need to talk about this in private if you don't want Jim to know…"

Jim wanted to know what they were hiding behind him. Frank nodded his head, understanding that this is a bad idea. The two left the lot and walked away. The curious mind of Jim tells him to go and follow him, however, Faz wants him to go to his place in the mechanical department and wants him to show the machines he's working on. Knowing Jim Henson, he likes technology and new things. Faz being the tinkerer in his crew, wanted to see the expanded inventions he has in this world. The mighty founder of Doozer inventions, and the real architect behind the modern innovation in Fraggle Rock. He couldn't help but go back and find him.

Yet Jon Stone traveled from New York to California to tell something important. Frank was even scared to tell him what it was all about. Technology stuff or Important stuff? Jim groans. Maybe he'll let Frank do whatever that major problem is, he'll solve it eventually before Jim could even ask. Besides, he doesn't even know what to do if it was the Muppet section of this world.

So Jim walked away and went to Faz Fazakas' place to hopefully find him there. The man has left them in Don's workshop, he buys some time for himself just to tell him that. Jim was a little sad that he had to leave Don in his workshop. There's a lot of stuff that he could tell him. Nonetheless, he couldn't even tell him that he has a few years to live. That thought was a heartbreaker. Don will leave them once again if only he could warn him and tell him he's gonna die soon. Jim wouldn't understand if Don would even believe that, calling him crazy that's for sure.

It took Jim a minute to understand that he's lost from where he is, the lot is bigger than he expected. Jim sighs, "I should've asked for directions when I talked to Faz where his house is." He talks to himself.

The puppeteer found himself in another house similar to his but has a majestic landscape. Jim found his answer that the lot is really an acre long or big. The house has a large landscape, Jim doesn't have that, he only had a patio and a couple of small bougainvilleas in front of the house. Then he realized the car parked in a garage was Frank's Studebaker. 'This might be the house Frank is staying in,' Jim thought. 'Too fancy though.'

"ErnieEEee…this is already a bad idea!"

"Of course not, Bert. We gave them a letter before we left, it's gonna be just fine."

Jim heard voices beside the Studebaker. The place has become dark, and he can't see their faces so well. Yet the voices were too obvious that they sounded like Fozzie and Kermit.

"But you gave the letter to Forgetful Jones, Ernie. We're gonna be in big trouble if they find out about this."

"Don't worry, Bert. Forgetful Jones is going to remember the letter soon."

"I don't hope it will."

The lights unexpectedly turn on inside Frank's house. The two voices were surprised and even moved back from the bright light of the house. Jim was a little surprised to see the muppets from a children's television come here in California. He was glad that he had come over the fears of seeing every puppet come alive without warning. Or explosions even.

Chapter Text

The two muppets from Sesame Street, Bert, and Ernie were in front of the opened trunk of the Studebaker, they came out of the trunk and found themselves in California which they haven't been before. Bert and Ernie were wearing their regular clothing and the two were holding their suitcases. The two were absolutely anxious about where in the world they are. Jim could hear Bert's mumbling and Ernie's confused thoughts.

The puppets haven't noticed the puppeteer nearby. Jim would like to greet them and ask the two puppets what they are doing here. Before he could even have the chance a famed muppet diva opened the door. Bert and Ernie were right in the doorway when the blonde pig who was wearing facial skin care scared their pants off. Including the pig herself, accidentally karate-chopping Bert from the porch.

"Bert! Are you okay?" Ernie rushes to his friend who has flown off to the ground by Piggy's strength.

“Oh no,” Miss Piggy wasn't pleased to see the two puppets from Sesame Street. The diva watched as Ernie helped Bert lying on the floor. They're trying to be low-key and avoid calling their show for kids, Piggy is not fond of being in a room full of children anyway. “Not these two from the preschool show.”

“Hello, Miss Piggy! You seem…pretty?” Ernie tries to compliment her, “You have white paint on your face—”

“It’s called facial skin care, kid.” Jim couldn’t help to notice how Ernie sounded like Kermit when he was taken aback by a statement. Even when Miss Piggy was puppeteered by Frank, Kermit would cower from Miss Piggy, the frog is desperate to get away from her and tries to be on her good side. “You two really were inseparable.” Piggy comments on seeing the duo together. “Do you need your dads to read you a bedtime story? Is that why you two are here?" She snorts.

“W-Well Miss Piggy—”

“I’m not here for Mister Oz, Miss Piggy. And I could sleep without a bedtime story. Thank you very much.” Bert stands up, dusting himself before facing her. He's still sounding polite after what she did to him, and wouldn't mind if she's not sorry at all. “Ernie just wanted to see Jim after he told the news that he’s making his own show for adults or whatever.”

Ernie was flustered when Bert spilled the beans. “I don’t want Jim to leave Sesame Street—!”

“He’s not leaving, Ernie,” Bert said. Ernie wasn’t buying it, however, and looked down sadly.

“What if he does, Bert—?”

Miss Piggy groaned, “Mr. Eyebrows here is right, kid,” Ernie looks at Miss Piggy, “Jim wanted a show that isn’t kiddy-centric like yours. Your guy doesn’t want puppetry to be just for kids, he doesn’t like that.” She explained. “That’s why moi, the bear, a whatever, and the frog exist. Were for the grown-ups.”

“Ohhh!” Ernie was amazed, and it was a relief that his puppeteer wasn't going to leave him. They've been together since he was created. It was weird at first when Frank and Jim were taking turns of who should perform between Bert and Ernie. And they finalize that Ernie is Jim and Bert is Frank. And Frank is also Miss Piggy, Ernie doesn’t understand the complicated concept of it. “That’s great! I wonder how Jim is doing tonight. Jim is probably surprised to see us on his new show!”

“Ernie, Ernie…”

“Yes, Bert?”

“I don’t think we should be in their adult show,” Piggy was snickering in the background while Bert was giving Ernie a simple and lighthearted explanation that isn’t going to shatter his innocent and naive mind. “We are for children, and we teach children ABCs and 123’s,” he said.

“Well, Jim’s new show is probably an advanced children's show. Miss Piggy is going to teach us difficult counting.” Ernie replied.

“Kid, we don’t have a Count but we have a bassman that only knows how to count music notes,” Piggy dumbfoundedly replied, “Or try and ask a boomerang fish performer how much fish he has in their fridge. That reminds me that I shouldn't go into their house or even walk past it,” Piggy looks disgusted just thinking about it.

“That doesn't seem bad! I would like to count music notes or count fish! It could be fun like Count would say.”

“Ernie, she’s being sarcastic,” Bert sighs at Ernie’s naivety.

“I’m proud of you for knowing the word ‘sarcastic’,” Piggy laughs. “By the way, if you go looking for Jim, tell Frank to sleep in Jim’s house.”

“Why?” Ernie and Bert asked at the same time.

“Because I said so,” Bert and Ernie don't have to ask twice as Piggy was becoming impatient with the two. “You’re with Frank too, Bert.”

“Well, I’m happy you said my name right,” After that Piggy closes the door in front of their face. Their situation gets worse to the two when the light outside the porch we’re turned off and the lights inside are dimmed. "I feel like I'm getting used to calling her mean by now." Bert sighs once again.

"Bert don't call her like that," Ernie scolded Bert. Even gesturing his index finger into Bert's face. "That's not how the grown-ups in Sesame Street told us. Also, you're the older brother and she's the younger sister. But she's just more mature and has great fashion taste than you."

"We've been wearing the same clothes since the first season, Ernie," Bert said. "And for your information, we're nothing alike," Bert stated as he crossed his arms. Ernie calls him that because he was made first before Miss Piggy, but of course, Miss Piggy is sassy and bossy and full of rage if insulted. Bert was already cowering behind Frank when he first met her. "Miss Piggy has probably gotten her name in a magazine, Bert will be just in the street. I'm for children, Ernie."

"Aww, don't be hard on yourself, Bert," Ernie patted his friends for comfort, "Without you, Frank wouldn't be known. Beside Cookie Monster and Grover."

"Ernie?"

"Yes, Bert?"

"Is it true that Grover is Frank's favorite?" Bert asked.

There was a pregnant pause before Ernie answered his friend's question, "Uhhhh, not that I know of…" The smaller puppet turned his head around so Bert couldn’t see his lying face. “So uh yeah. Let’s go find Jim and Frank.”

“I don’t think Frank wants me here…”

“Of course he does.” Ernie enthusiastically replied, which didn’t help the anxious Bert. “Frank was always happy to see you. Remember the time when you were together with Grover?”

“I did, and I remember him patting Grover like a dog.”

“Yes, because he was based on Fred.”

“That is his dog, Ernie.”

“Whatever you say, Bert.”

Bert just sighs and follows his best friend, carrying their things. He knows Ernie is just keeping him positive and all, unfortunately, it didn't help Bert at all. Out of all the muppets Frank has been working on, no one could beat Bert's dull personality. It seems the puppeteer might have gotten used to it and Bert should too. It's the writer's fault anyway.

The place has become dark, both of the puppets couldn’t see where they were going and accidentally bump into some stuff on the road. They need a lot of street lights in the lot, Jim thought that they need a couple of dollars after the show starts. The place needs to have light to beat the darkness.

Bert and Ernie's silhouettes were walking to nowhere and Jim could hear them complaining that they couldn't see anything.

"You should've brought your flashlight, Bert," Ernie said. "Oh?" Something caught his eye.

"Well, I don't know that this could happen, Ernie—Ow! Watch where you're going." Bert glared at Ernie who stopped in front of him. But his friend didn't say anything as he was looking at something in the distance. "Ernie? Is there something wrong?" Bert's tone shifted when Ernie stopped in his tracks.

The puppeteer wasn't so sure what Ernie was doing. Did he hear him? Jim couldn't help but ask himself. The muppet then starts walking and it seems to be walking in Jim's direction. Jim was baffled by how in the world Ernie saw him. He didn't budge to run away when the puppet was getting closer to him.

"Ernie? Where are you going?" Bert tries to follow Ernie's loud footprint.

"It's Jim!" Ernie happily exclaimed, finally finding his puppeteer right on the side of the road. "What are the odds, we're just looking for you!"

Perhaps it's his giant frame, he's the tallest and couldn't be missed in the sea of crowds. Jim dares to walk closer and meet the muppets in Sesame Street. Even though the place is so dark, Ernie's colored fleece was slightly visible to Jim to see.

"I'm happy to see you again, Jim," Ernie quickly hugs Jim below his waist. Jim gave Ernie a momentary hug back to Ernie.

"I-I miss you too, buddy." Jim slightly smiled back at the muppet.

"Well, that's great you've found, Jim," Bert responded between the two. "Now, we found Jim. What are we gonna do?" He asked his naive friend.

"We're gonna look for Frank now, Bert." With that, Ernie grabs Jim's hand which is unexpected to the puppeteer and they start walking away from Bert. Making the other muppet a bit alarmed and starts to chase his best friend.

"There's no way we're meeting the other muppets, and especially Frank! Ahh—!" Bert yelps as he trips on a rock. Then he continues to follow along. "Ernie, Ernie. Please listen to me—"

"How are you today, Jim?" Ernie asked his puppeteer.

"Hmm well, I'm totally fine. Thanks for asking," Jim responded, but his attention was on Bert who was trying his best to catch up with them. "W-Why are you and Bert doing here exactly?" He asked.

"Importantly we're here to see you and Frank. Mostly just you," Ernie answered. "Getting to Frank's car was easy, but staying in his trunk was boring."

"You do know that I'm not leaving Sesame Street, right Ernie?" Jim said, looking at the puppet with kind eyes. "I-I've heard you and Miss Piggy talking about it, and if I leave no one's going to take care of you…"

"That is what I'm scared about," Ernie gingerly answered. "I guess it just makes sense that you wouldn't leave me anyway…"

"Of course…" Jim replied. "Frank is probably in the office, it's not far from here." He said, pointing at the small building next to what seemed to be a recording studio. It's Jim's first time, he doesn't know what the buildings are.

"Stop! Stop! Wait!" Bert yelled at the two as he tried to catch his breath from all the running. Jim quickly stopped and went forward to the exhausted muppet. "T-Thank you for being a giant post for me to lean on." As Bert leaned to Jim's body.

"You didn't tell us you're tired, Bert. We could've rested for a bit—"

"Oh, shut up, Ernie." Bert glared at his friend as he took a couple of rest. "Are we there yet anyway?"

"Yeah, just a little walk, we could finally be there." Bert sighs looking down. Jim noticed the familiarity of his expression. "You also didn't have a good relationship with Frank?"

"Not really," he said, "I'm just dull to start with. I like how he's protective of his work anyway. However, if he saw me I'm here he'd look for me to obey and go back to Sesame Street. It's safer there I guess and a bit friendly."

"Yeah, I assure you that we're all like that here," Jim replied as he gently pats Bert's back.

"Come on now guys, Frank is waiting." Ernie interrupted as he proceeded to walk to the office.

"I vaguely remember Frank waiting at all," Bert sarcastically replied. "Let's go, Jim."

The three carry on to the office. As they stood in front of the door, Jim spoke, "Did you two know that Jon is here?" The two held back from Jim and started looking at each other stammering to even say a word. "Guys?"

"U-Uh well, It's surprising that he's here!" Ernie tries to be enthusiastic but Bert was looking back at his friend. "N-Not that we know…"

"Are you two trying to hide from Jon?" Jim was puzzled at the muppets when their reaction changed.

"N-No! Not really!" Ernie was stammering when he heard Jon's name. The director is a bit strict with the muppets including their puppeteers also. Ernie became scared that Mr. Stone had quickly found where they were. That's not good. "W-We're just surprised! And you know me, Jim! I-I love surprises! Right, Bert?" Ernie grabbed his friend who was also in the same boat as him.

Bert was shaking beside Ernie, and whispered, "W-We're lying now?" Jim could hear him mumbling.

"What do you mean, you two are lying?" Then Jim just realized why they were here. "Did you two leave Sesame Street without permission?"

Frank opened the door of the office to see what the noise was all about. Then he saw Jim on the porch, "Jim?" His eyes landed on the two muppets below his friend, who was surprised to see him. Frank wasn't surprised anymore to see Ernie and Bert following them here. Bert didn't say anything else when Frank's eyes landed on the muppet. The muppet could only hide behind Ernie.

"Who is it, Frank—Ohh, now look who's here." Jon sees the troublesome duo and becomes disappointed, shaking his head and crossing his arms.

The muppets were hiding behind Jim and they couldn't face off to see the strict adults being dismayed. Frank invited Jim, including the muppets, to come inside, and Jon had already walked to the office.

"So? Do you want us to have the talking Rushmore heads or the Ball scene—Hi, Jim." The writer stopped talking when he saw Jim, then he gazed down at the two muppets of Sesame Street. The two were quiet as a mouse when they saw Jerry Juhl for the first time. Jerry Juhl wasn't pleased to see a kid's muppet on their adult show. "And…what are they doing here?" The writer asked, pointing at the two muppets who are still hiding behind Jim's long legs.

"The reason why I'm here, Jerry," Jon said, whose eyes were staring at the silenced and scared muppets. "And the trouble they have left behind, and the money wasted just for me to fly from New York to California." Both muppets couldn't stop shaking and looked away from Jon.

Jim stepped in and answered, "I-I could pay you back—"

"No need, Jim. You're too generous for that. Also, don't run to get your wallet." Jon said as he put his hand on Jim's shoulder. "But we need to go back to New York now. Let's go!" He said, instantly grabbing the two from hugging Jim's leg. Jim proceeds to become worried about the two.

"Jon, don't hold them like that. Handle them like they're kids." Frank said cautiously to the director. Jon looked back at Frank, sighing.

"Sorry…" Jon replied. He takes off his hands from Bert and Ernie. "But you two need to apologize to Mrs. Cooney after we go home, okay?" The two were still quivering while they nodded their heads.

Before the director could even open the door, the Swedish Chef burst into the room. The door accidentally slammed in Jon's face, and all of the people, and muppets in the room were instantly startled. Except for the Chef. "Hëllø! dînnër îs rëådy! Hëlló Mîstër Stønë!" Then the Chef quickly left the room.

Jon was caressing his face, and wasn't pleased a single bit with what just happened, nor did he want to acknowledge that someone was laughing behind him.

"D-Do you want to have dinner before you go?" Jim warily asked the director.

Jon breathed and looked directly at the puppeteer, "Do you even think I would want to stay for a little longer?"

"Not particularly…" Jim responded. "But Bert and Ernie would." Trying to insist on the heavy-handed director.

Jon gazed his eyes at the muppets who are still silent since he saw him. There's no choice for him to say no if he wanted to feel professional to the muppets he works for. He sighs and says, "Fine. But I don't expect good food."

"I'll stay here and finish my work," Jerry said, pretending to scribble on his paper.

"Of course, you'd do that," Frank rolls his eyes. Jerry just shrugged and continued to write on his paper.

Cut to the dinner table. The muppets, including Bert and Ernie, and the puppeteers are having a dinner, which is so chaotic that they couldn’t even start to eat normally. The main dish was fried fish with nails and screws in them, covered in oil sauce. Soup covered with live muppet mice swimming in it, a seafood filled with prawns and shrimp which made Pepe nearly vomit and ran away from the diner. A dessert that is briny uncooked pie, and a jello for some reason.

Animal began eating the food like a buffet, while others have to cover themselves from Animal's insatiable appetite as he messily throws and eats things. The rest just groaned, sitting at the table, either eating what was on the table or being honest and leaving. Which couple of them left already? At least someone's stomach is full.

"This is horrible…" Bert comments, as looks around at the food in front of him. "We should've stayed in Sesame Street. This is such a bad idea." Looking scandalized at how Animal ate his food, he turned his head around to see Frank's scrunched-up face at Animal.

"I'll call dibs on pizza," Richard suggested, grabbing the phone somewhere. They all agreed for obvious reasons.

"Good, it doesn't bother the Chef when someone is already his food." Scooter said.

"Can we have some too? I want orange juice." Fozzie speaks up to Richard.

"F-Fozzie, you cannot have pizzas with us," Frank answered.

"W-What?!" Fozzie reacted, and so as the muppets. "B-But Frank, just this once please?" The bear pleaded to his puppeteer.

“You already have dinner made by our talented Swedish Chef.” Frank tries to persuade the muppets that it’s edible. Personally, for muppets, it was edible for them and should be because they don’t have digestive systems and they’re not human. And it shouldn’t be possible also. The Swedish Chef was happy and gave a thumbs up, before going to the dinner table with a whole dried fillet of shark. “W-Where’d you get that?!” Frank was horrified. “This is far worse than I expected…”

"Do you always have to be surprised?" Richard says sarcastically and calls for pizza.

The muppets and the humans start groaning and covering their noses from the smell. Jim couldn't even believe that this has happened a lot of times and the actual show hadn't even started yet. Don, Jerry Juhl, and Faz weren't here for dinner. At least that's understandable that they wouldn't have dinner with the muppets. It was a good choice that they shouldn't have.

“Thîs îs thë måîn dîsh! hømëmådë shårk fîllët!” The Swedish chef starts clapping his live hands from his ‘perfect’ dish. “Bøn åpëtîtë!” Then he left the dining room.

“This is horrible! Does every breakfast, lunch and dinner have to be this horrible!” Miss Piggy complained, and the muppets couldn’t agree more.

“This is the first and last time I’d agree with you Miss Piggy,” Bert comments as he looks at the horrible food. “This is a nightmare."

Ernie was not helping either when he started picking up a fish from the bowl of pasta. "Look Bert, a little fishy." And he starts playing with it.

"Ernie, don't play with your food," Kermit said.

"Sorry, Kermit," Ernie replied, putting down the fish back into its bowl.

“FOOD! FOOD!” Animal was shouting happily as he gobbled the pasta from the table. “NOM! NOM! NOM!”

“And why am I even related to that animal…” Piggy whispered to herself as she looked away with disgust.

“Why am I even here…” Sam couldn’t help but ask himself. "This is unprofessional." As he moves slowly from the table. "Table manners, red hairy beast!" But Animal kept throwing the food and a fish accidentally hit Sam. "Bleugh! Nevermind! I'm leaving! I'd rather starve than eat some nonessential, blemish, and unethical food! This is so offensive to American food culture!" Then the eagle left.

Rizzo and his gang of mice have stolen the jello from Dave who has half of it on his plate, and they ran away from him. "H-Hey! That's mine! That's the only normal food that's on the table…" he cried but they were not listening as they left. Dave would have to wait for the pizza.

"No need to worry, Mr. Goelz. I've made an invention that will make instant grilled chicken right on your plate." Bunsen proposed as he appeared right beside his puppeteer.

Dave looks at the scientist with a side eye and shakes his head. "No, no, Bunsen, I'm vegetarian—"

Bunsen pulled out with a heavy thud on the table of what looked like a meat grinder, but the body is bigger and there seems to be heat stored inside the machine. Dave was worried about where'd he get all of his parts coming from. But because it's muppet logic, it's impossible to know. "Okay then…how does it work?"

"Simple," Bunsen said, "to make a grilled chicken, firstly we need a chicken." Then Bunsen grabs a chicken below the table, who's frantically flapping its wings to the scientist. "Now, now, chicky. You just have to go there—"

"BUNSEN!!"

"Oh hi, Gonzo." Bunsen turned his head around to see the blue whatever who was angry behind him. The mad scientist was too oblivious to understand the latter's reaction. "Are you here for the grilled chicken too?"

"You're gonna grill Camilla, melon head!!" Gonzo shouts. Instantly grabbing Camilla from Bunsen and leaving the dinner table.

Dave was too shocked to even say anything. Bunsen whispered to his puppeteer, "Do you want to see how I Frankenstein a fried fish?" And Dave wouldn't want to answer that. He also noticed that his assistant is nowhere to be found, poor Beaker, he's probably running away in flames.

"Wait, is that Beaker?" Richard said as he saw his muppet running across the lot while in flames.

"Oh wow, he's like, on fire," Janice comments watching Beaker on fire. "He's probably having a total adrenaline rush and burst into flames. Good for him." Nodding and also not seeing the bigger picture that Beaker is literally on fire. "Weird that I see some fuzzy red-orange aura surrounding him. Or maybe just the color of his hair."

Dave wished he shouldn't think it out loud. He was horrified to speak and slowly looked back at Bunsen. The scientist was aware and said, "I think our latest invention has backfired. Please excuse me, Mr. Goelz."

As the scientist left the dinner table. Richard came running through to the door with a fire extinguisher on hand.

Jon puts his hand on Jim’s shoulder, and the puppeteer jumps a bit from the sudden reaction. The director was covering his nose, and said, “You need to get things started. Starting with a good caterer that isn’t a muppet.”

Jim nodded his head, “That’s the first thing on the list if we needed to survive…” Jon patted his shoulder and grabbed a supposed edible seafood from the table and ate it. Jim stared at Jon and asked, “I-Is it good?”

“Not bad actually,” Jon hummed as he savored the food. “I don’t know why you’re questioning your puppet’s food.” Jon giggled, “You should've gotten used to it by now.” grabbing another shrimp from the platter.

Jim awkwardly laughed and nodded his head, “Y-Yeah, yeah, I have gotten used to their efforts to cook food.”

Between the chaos in the dining room, Frank is trying his best to compensate with the muppets. Dave was too polite to leave the dinner table, so he stayed awkwardly looking away from the fillet shark on the table. Richard left. Jerry was poking the shark. Don, Jerry Juhl, and Faz are nowhere to be seen. The newfound mayhem of the muppets made Jim justify that it was not that bad. A little organized should do it a little later.

Jim noticed the Swedish Chef looking at him from a small opening in the kitchen on the side. 'Is he watching me?' Jim asked himself, he looks behind him if it was another muppet he was staring at. But because they're all too busy being loud, Jim knows that the Chef was waiting for him to eat the food on the table. The chef was waiting for his puppeteer to criticize his food.

Jim stared back at the Chef and mumbles to himself, "Fine…if Jon said it's good, sure. It's not that I'm gonna get food poisoning." Despite trying to make himself feel better, he saw Jon run away from the dinner table with his hand on his mouth. "Well then, hopefully, I won't die a second time…"

To appreciate Chef's effort, Jim grabbed a shrimp from the seafood platter. The puppeteer gulps, scared to even taste Swedish Chef food. Hopefully, it has a different side effect for him, and Jon is just allergic to seafood and he doesn't know.

Jim was about to eat the shrimp when an unknown dull green shaggy monster was summoned into the room. Jim jumped from his seat accidentally dropping the shrimp from his fingers. He confusedly looked at the tall monster at the end of the table.

"Hello!!" The shaggy monster's rough voice slightly pierced Jim's ear.

"Jerry? Is this yours?" Frank asked Jerry who was on the other side of the table.

"No. And if I did, I'm pretty sure all of the hundreds of voices I've done are going to devise a plan to kill me if I create another one…" Jerry pointed out.

"Good, because the house is full!" Floyd complained beside Jerry, "Thog can't even fit in the damn house. Harry keeps adding holes, Lew keeps throwing fish! Baskerville kept howling! Pops keeps complaining about why we're sleeping in 'his' house! What else is there…"

"Okay, okay!" Jerry stops the bassist, "No more characters…"

Bobo answers casually and says, "That's Big Mean Carl, he's a 'friend'..." The bear wasn't even sure to call him a friend.

"Now other puppets exist?" Frank asked the bear, but he only shrugged.

"Oh, wow!! Food!! This is great!!" Then Carl proceeds to eat the whole platter on the table. The shaggy monster grabs the corner of the table and slides all the food including the whole shark fillet into his mouth. It didn't save the muppets who were close to the table and ate them all.

Carl burps, and says, "Thank you for the food!" Then the monster leaves the dining room like nothing happened. The room was silent after that.

"What the heck are we gonna eat now, Frank?" Piggy was glaring daggers at his puppeteer.

Frank was too shocked to speak. Jim pipes up and answers, "W-Well we have ordered a lot of pizza and good food." he suggested. "We wouldn't bother for the Chef to cook another dinner for us…" the muppets agree and nod their heads.

"It's your money then, Henson…" Piggy grumpily answered and she sat in her chair like a boss. Jim was taken back and looked back at Frank. Frank mouthed sorry to his friend.

Jim couldn't believe that he doesn't have a good relationship with Piggy, not that he hoped for a good relationship with the diva pig anyway. If Frank couldn't be on the good side of Piggy, Jim knew that he wouldn't be on her friend list.

After a normal 'family' dinner that is just pasta and pizzas. And also Richard has finally put out the fire on Beaker's head. All of the muppets and puppeteers have gone back to their houses or wherever they're staying. Frank, Fozzie, Piggy, Bert, Jim, Kermit, Ernie, and Rowlf were outside Frank's house, lying in their sleeping bags.

They were all watching the starry night twinkling in the heavens with awe and sublime silence. Bert and Ernie were between Frank and Jim. Ernie insisted that they'll sleep outside to watch the beautiful night sky. Knowing the puppet that wouldn't zip his mouth till he gets what he wanted and was oblivious to even know that they don't want to and they, unfortunately, have to.

It wasn't half bad on Jim's part, he doesn't know what the others think, but he was at peace looking at the full moon. Piggy was ranting for a while before they got here, but Ernie didn't care. Bert was questioning why Piggy needs to be here. And Ernie replied because she and Bert were related. Bert was looking at his friend with a weird look. In an obvious sense, it wasn't already working out.

Ernie likes that he's beside his closest buddies having a slumber party outside which he learned from his Sesame Street friends. However, there are no fun board games or television to watch till midnight. Ernie was just lying there in comfort between his friend Bert and puppeteer Jim.

"This is great, Ernie. Despite the chaos happening here, we made it a bit less mature for you to have fun." Kermit said.

Ernie replied, "Thank you, Kermit. I like it here too. Perhaps we'll visit sometime." Rowlf softly hummed with an agreement.

Bert would disagree that they'll come back once again. But didn't say it for Ernie's sake, he responded, "I love this idea of yours too, Ernie." He's happy about this experience. Maybe not together with Miss Piggy, but he's glad that they're not sleeping beside each other.

Fozzie perks up and said, "Would you look at that? The stars were very beautiful. Look! That is a pattern that is shaped like a rubber chicken!" The bear pointed out the stars.

Piggy corrected the bear with a groan, "It's called a big dipper, Fozzie. How in the world is it connected to your rubber chicken?'' All of the muppets including Jim and Frank were surprised how Miss Piggy knew about space, but they didn't say anything.

"Well, those funky lines look like the neck of Sir Featherbrain, and that shape below is his body," Fozzie replied with glee. Piggy was moaning with irritation beside him. 'This isn't how I plan my beauty sleep' she mumbles. Fozzie was still happy whatsoever.

"Wait, wait. You named your rubber chicken Sir Featherbrain?" Frank couldn't help but ask. "You've never told me about that."

"I have! Maybe you just forgot," Fozzie shrugged it off but his puppeteer was confused as a rock. Jim was chuckling beside Ernie.

"I'm happy we could spend this night together," Ernie started, "me and Bert will have to leave for Sesame Street tomorrow, I know Mrs. Cooney is worried about us but this is worth it. Hopefully, this isn't the last time we will see each other again." The sincerity of Ernie's voice made the atmosphere feel lighter, "Resting our heads in our soft pillows and lying on our comfy sleeping beds. Tell you what, right now why don't we all be very still and close our eyes?"

Jim was silent for a minute as Ernie suggested to close their eyes. Jim turned his head around to see Kermit and Rowlf with their eyes closed, then looked to Frank's side where he saw Frank just confusedly staring at Jim.

"Okay, I've got my eyes closed." Fozzie comments on the left side.

"Are they serious?" Piggy was still not buying the childish acts Ernie is saying.

"Just close your eyes, Miss Piggy," Bert suggested, who also has his eyes closed.

"Fine," Piggy groaned and closed her eyes. "Now what?"

Ernie turned his head to both Frank and Jim, "Close your eyes, gentlemen." The puppeteers looked at each other before they closed their eyes. "Now what can you see with your eyes closed?" Ernie asked the gang.

"Obviously you can't see anything with your eyes closed." Miss Piggy annoyingly answered.

"Of course, you can," Rowlf laughed.

"I have ears to hear you, mutt!" Miss Piggy replied.

"With my eyes closed I see blobs of yellow moving around in blackness," Kermit spoke before Piggy would even explode. Jim could hear Rowlf humming in tunes of agreement.

Ernie continues, "If you close your eyes real tight, the yellow blobs turn all orange and red."

"Uh-huh, I see some green lines," Bert said.

"We're imagining, right? Then I see myself in Hollywood, having a grand entrance on a red carpet." Miss Piggy sighed with delight as she imagined her stardom.

"I think I see myself working in a rubber chicken factory that I own," Jim was smiling at Fozzie's random imagination.

"And I saw myself with Jimmy Dean back to his old show," then Rowlf starts to laugh, "I miss you to pal…" the dog mumbles. "I'm happy you have Fluffy with you too…

"Oh no, I think I see myself inside a gingerbread man, and I hate It." Jim starts to crack up and snicker. Even Frank couldn't keep his smile.

"How about you, Jim?"

"Yes?"

"What do you see?"

"I…" Jim doesn't know what to say to Ernie. What should he imagine? He's the person whose creativity and ideas come rushing to his brain like an endless waterfall, and he can't even answer Ernie about imagination. Could he be really frank about what he sees is supposed to be imagination?

"Jim?" Ernie called again, "Are you asleep?"

"N-No, I…" Jim sighs, "I-I saw myself with my friends laughing loud and singing random music in the middle of the night. Then we stop playing around to talk about what will be in the future if we ever parted. Then we began questioning ourselves if it'd be the same thing if our friendship would shatter one by one…" Jim doesn't even know that he was mumbling. Then he realized that he wasn't imagining anymore, he was reflecting on himself after his death. "I-I think what I meant is that I see myself back in the hometown singing songs of my past…"

"That's a good imagination, Jim," The puppeteer doesn't even know if Ernie knows what he meant or if he intended to move away from the touchy bits of Jim's life. "Talking about singing, it's nice to have a segway to this song…"

"Here in the middle of imagination
Right in the middle of my head~~"

Ernie began to sing the melody. Another song made by Joe, of which Jim sang too. The puppeteer's eyes were still closed as Ernie continued to sing the wonderful song

"I close my eyes and my room's not my room
And my bed isn't really my bed~~"

"I look inside and discover things
That are sometimes strange and new~~"

"And the most remarkable thoughts I think
Have a way of being true~~"

"Take it away, Jim…" Ernie said. Jim felt the fleeced hand of the puppet holding his hands, like an urge to uplift his mood.

"Here in the middle of imagination
Right in the middle of my mind~~"

Jim began to sing the song. They've been all imagining what's all in their mind right now, but Jim's mind was still blank and dark. He doesn't know what to imagine in his head.

"I close my eyes and the night isn't dark
And the things that I lose, I find~~"

"Time stands still and the sky is clear
And the wind is warm and fair~~"

Ernie sang with Jim together with the rest of the lines. Ernie must have a delightful imagination visualizing in his mind right now. Jim was curious about what was on his mind. He never did tell before the song.

"And the nicest place is the middle of imagination~~"

"When I'm there…"

As the song ended, it was a complete silence. Jim was waiting for Ernie to tell them to open their eyes, but it was silent. Jim opens his eyes and turns to face Ernie, who's apparently sleeping peacefully beside Bert.

"Frank? Are you still awake?" Jim asked quietly, trying not to bother the silent snores of the sleeping muppets around them.

"I am, Jim," Frank replied.

"What do you think will happen tomorrow?" Jim raised a bizarre question to Frank on a faithful and peaceful night.

It took a minute for Frank to eventually answer Jim's unlikely question, "Well, Jon will bring Bert and Ernie back to Sesame Street. Tomorrow will start how to prepare our show and brainstorm what to write for our characters. Hopefully, this turns out well with us." He replied.

"Frank?"

"Yes, Jim?"

"I-I don't know what to do for our show…" Jim gingerly answered. Frank looked back at his friend. "This isn't how I exactly envision the show should be with the muppets. This is still so weird and new to me, I-I just don't know what to do…" Jim has a lot of things to say, questions that no one will answer. There's no way everything will be just normal for him. He can't be scared, this should be fun, Jim wants to nail that into his mind but it keeps falling in his brain. Maybe he'd laugh it off that he met the muppets like a Muppet Family Christmas.

"I'm here to help you, Jim…"

"You do…?"

"Of course, you're my best friend," Frank said, giving Jim a comforting smile. "It is so unbelievable when you say it back to the theatre like some kind of story, and honestly I was just messing with you back then. Sarcastically answering your questions with a straight poker face."

"Wait, are you lying to me back there?" Jim asked.

"No, of course not," Frank huffed, Jim was grateful for that, "You know I could keep a straight face because you all see me being a serious guy, which I think is a compliment for me. But then again, you're not being yourself…I guess that sums it up."

"Yeah," Jim hummed, "Frank?"

"Yes, Jim?"

"Goodnight…"

Jim turned his head away from Frank and tried to sleep comfortably in his sleeping bag. He'll manage to sleep in his tiny bed, Jim thought. Frank doesn't seem to respond. Maybe it's too eerie for him. His first day in this world has been a little successful for him because he handled it well, for half of it was fair. Jim was happy that he didn't have headaches for tonight, he didn't expect much that it would stop. That's probably a side effect of going here and being confused that his mind was metaphorically going to explode.

Jim tries to drift himself to his sea of dreams. Thinking about the fun times he has with his friends at work, building stuff that he likes, and being amazed trying to try out different types of technologies. The laughs, the music, the playfulness they have behind the curtains. Wouldn't the Jim here have that kind of follies in the workplace? There's not much sea of people in the set, just muppets in general. Now that he imagined it, the chaos is much worse and weird. A bomb just came off from the Creature Shop! That's not something you really want to see on set. That's…very illegal.

He wanted to imagine, but what he was doing was reminiscing about his past. The day he died was like an image for him. Maybe it was and he cannot tell.

Tomorrow should be a great day…

Chapter Text

"HELLLPP MEEEE!!"

"BERT! BERT! BERT!"

"Hey!! Animal, calm down!"

"Animal! Stop it!"

"Christ, I've hardly slept and this is what tomorrow brings me?!"

Jim's conscience woke him as he heard a panic shout, and an insatiable growl from where he slept. The puppeteer opened his eyes and found himself dazzled from the ray of sunshine from his sleeping bag that's covered with dry leaves. Jim sits from his bed, drowsiness consumes him in the morning despite the loud chaos happening beside him. This isn't how his morning routine usually works, he'd like to drink tea on this very bright morning.

"J-Jim?! A little help here?!"

The puppeteer turned his head around to see havoc in the lot. He saw Frank pulling Animal's chain away from the horrified Bert, who was on top of the lampost, clinging to his dear life, while Ernie was there calling out his friend to come down the pole, however Bert was too panicked and driven out because of Animal. Rowlf and Kermit were helping Frank pull the wild drummer away, even with the help of a human, Animal just wanted to get Bert for some reason. Miss Piggy wasn't there nor did Fozzie, those two might've been an early bird and left them alone. Left too early before Animal came perhaps.

"JIM?!"

Jim ran towards the tag-of-war scenario between Animal versus Frank on this point, even to his puppeteer the beast wouldn't bother to listen. Jim was pulling Animal's chain with all his might, and here they thought Jim had a strong hand to carry any heavy puppets. But to pull Animal away, the puppet has the upper hand. Did Bert do something bad to Animal? Whatever that is, Bert picked a wrong foe to mess with.

"F-Frank! Grab Bert and run away as fast as possible!" Jim instructed his friend.

Frank nodded his head and left Jim with his muppets to tug the chain leash of Animal, however Animal began thrashing horribly. They are barely holding on to the chain, Jim has already put all his might to the damn chain, he was also concerned if they've been strangling Animal because of how hard they pull.

Meanwhile, Frank grabbed Bert from the post. The Sesame Street puppet was a bit confused but still horrified. Ernie was standing between them, kinda sceptic.

"W-What are you doing, Frank?!" Bert asked in horror.

"I'm saving your life." Frank muttered. Then the two run along to find a good hiding spot to escape Animal's eccentric frenzy.

"FRIEND!" Animal shouts again with his grovelling voice. "'BERT! BERT! LET'S PLAY! PLAY!"

As the wild drummer began to jump with so much enthusiasm, it made harder for the three to keep Animal in place. Jim's hand is starting to hurt at this point. Hopefully in this short time Bert has truly escaped Animal's madness.

"C-Can you two give a context here what just happened?" Jim asked. Still holding the chain.

"It's time for Animal's routine!" Kermit answered.

It didn't help Jim at all, "W-What does it mean?"

"W-What?!" Jim doesn't even know if Kermit heard him or he was confused about what he's talking about. They couldn't communicate well as Animal was shouting intelligible stuff.

"For summary," Rowlf started, "Animal has a morning routine to walk him around the lot and play with him for a while, sorta like how you walk me in the park, Jim. Floyd suggested, it's mostly him who takes care of Animal, but I guess he found Bert," The dog explained, "Animal saw Bert as a playmate, it takes granted that Bert was from a kid's program so Animal took that as playdate so to speak. However, Bert regularly dismissed that he doesn't like to play with Animal. Whenever Animal saw Bert he's the guy who he wanted to play tag with. That's whole thing."

"So we are basically stopping Animal from tagging Bert?" Jim clarified.

"That's much it," Kermit said, "Bert doesn't like this, obviously and we don't blame him. This kind of play with Animal is horrible at best."

Then they heard the chain snaps. The horror on their faces when Animal quickly runs away to the direction Frank and Bert are. Jim just saw how Animal ran incredibly fast, have they filmed Animal running? Jim couldn't recall.

"BERT! PLAY! BERT! BERT!" Animal screams echoed throughout the lot.

"Well, we tried," Rowlf shrugged.

"How many times has this happened anyway?" Jim couldn't help but ask, then a scream broke out. "My goodness…"

"Many times as I remember, to be honest," Ernie replied. "Few times, Bert doesn't like mornings here. He just forgot that we're not on Sesame Street anymore."

"W-Will he be alright?" Jim couldn't help but worry, it seems like it's pretty horrible. "I hope he's okay."

"He hasn't gotten used to it actually…" Kermit gulps.

As he said that, another scream broke from the whole lot, making the muppets and Jim uneasy.

Fast forward to breakfast, only a few of them were on the table. Not all of the muppet performers were in the dining room, Richard, Dave and Jerry weren't there, also Writer Jerry, Don and Faz. Jim thought those three didn't like eating beside the muppets or they just wanted to be safe from getting poisoned by the Swedish Chef. The Muppets like Miss Piggy, most of the electric mayhem, Bunsen and Beaker, Sam, Statler and Waldorf, Gonzo, Crazy Harry, and a lot of other muppets including the new muppets who joined them weren't at the table. The dining table has a room to give space to other muppets who ate their bread and coffee. At least they don't have to sit at the table or dangle somewhere just to find a seat to eat.

The breakfast was normal, Jim was happy that the Swedish Chef wasn't in-charge with cooking their breakfast. But it was Frank and Jim who had to cook themselves eggs and bacon for them. Kermit was drinking his morning coffee, and Rowlf with his Purina Chow dog food with his dog dish on the table. As for Ernie, he had bread with chocolate spread on his plate. Frank was sitting between Bert and Animal to avoid any kind of conflict in this fine morning. Bert glaring at Animal, but the hairy beast was happy that he had played with Bert. Jim wouldn't want to dare question what happened, when he saw Frank's bruise on his face.

"What happened to you, Frank?" The comedian bear asked unknowingly as he saw the bandage plastered in Frank's cheek. The bear has left after Miss Piggy, who seems that she cannot tolerate having a 'beauty sleep' outside. Fozzie practises his comedy early in front of the mirror which he explained.

Frank gave a cold-shivering answer, "tag…" as he glanced both at Bert and Animal. Bert kept his mouth as he eats his food, contrasted to Animal growling as he eats a toaster.

"Ahh…" Fozzie seemed to understand what it meant and didn't say anything but eat his breakfast.

"So uh, Frank…" Jim gingerly said, as Frank's cold-piercing eyes were staring at his soul. "Uh, is there any work to do? Some preparations with the sketches on the show?"

Frank answered, as he stabs his food menacingly, "Me and Jerry are nearly done with the sketches on the Muppet Show. You'll have to check if they're great or not. Surely your headaches are gone because someone's gonna kidnap you and we're too exhausted to look for you again." Frank added, talking about the mysterious creatures he'd never get to see.

"We could find Jim again if he's lost," Rowlf replied, "Jim has gotten himself to some places we've never been anyway, right Kermit?" Nudging his elbow at the frog who's still drinking his coffee. Kermit nearly spit his coffee, but nodded his head.

"W-Well hopefully not," Jim comments. The puppeteer noticed the director walking inside the dining area, "Good morning…Jon. A-Are you okay?"

The Sesame Street director was dishevelled, with his shirt untucked in his pants. They saw how exhausted his eyes were, because of the black rims under his eyes. Wherever Jon may have slept in, he hasn't got a good night's sleep. Bert and Ernie were very silent when Jon appeared at the table, but the director didn’t acknowledge their appearance, the director wouldn’t have been in the mood. Jon stared at the food, still traumatised on their last dinner. Both Jim and Frank glanced at each other, before Frank offered the eggs and bacon to the director.

Jon moved away, when Frank offered him the food, and asked, “I-Is this actually edible? L-Like no poison or anything?”

“Did you think me and Jim would hold a grudge against you?” Jon shakes his head, “we cook it, Chef only cooks dinner. There’s jam and peanut butter,” Frank reminds him.

The director hesitated to take the plate, but grabbed and ate it anyway, “I’ll take Bert and Ernie back to New York after breakfast. I informed Joan about this, and she’s relieved about what happened.”

“Why leave??” Animal asked confusely at the director.

Jon answered directly to the hairy red beast, “They’re going back home.”

Animal unconsciously said, “Oh. Bert, go home?”

“Yes, Animal, he’s going home,” Frank replied to the wild drummer. “Are you all gonna be busy this time around?” Frank asked the director, “It’s only August, you won’t be starting another season ‘till November. Joan understands that.”

“Well, I’m in-charge apparently, because Jim said so,” Jim immediately looked at Jon when he mentioned his name. Why couldn’t he give them time off for a short vacation? Whatever the rules he’d told them needed to be changed. Frank glanced at Jim, understanding that the founder knows nothing about that. “Maybe after this debacle with Bert and Ernie. I’ll go home.”

“Y-Yes,” Jim comments, “We’ll be busy this time around too…”

After breakfast, they’re outside the lot, as the director said he would. Jon was busy putting their bags on the trunk of the taxi. Bert was waiting for Ernie to say his goodbye to his puppeteer, and Frank was behind Jim, waiting for him also, mirroring their counterparts. Between Bert and Frank, they already got the silent farewell, as they stand metres apart from each other. Frank was still stone-cold as ever, watching along with Bert from the sidelines. Jim hasn't persuaded his closest collaborator to show his soft side to his muppets.

Ernie hugged Jim, as a child would to his parents, “Come visit us if you have the time. Guy Smiley has a lot of games back in Sesame Street and he can't wait for you to be a part of it."

"I'll try to play one of the games if I ever visit again, remind that to Guy Smiley," Jim patted Ernie's shoulder. Though they never have time apparently as the Muppet Show will eat every ounce of their time, it won't be that bad anymore that they'll never fly to England. He wondered if Guy Smiley ridiculously burst out of a box and announced 'it's time for a game!' It won't be that anymore, he probably has his own office at this point.

"Okay guys, time to go back home," Jon said, calling at the two muppets.

"There he goes," Ernie sadly replied, and hugs Jim one more time, as he waved to his puppeteer. Ernie saw Bert waiting silently at his friend, "wouldn't you want to say anything back to Frank, Bert?"

"Is there anything more to say?" Bert sighs, Ernie looks back at the puppeteers. They saw Frank and Jim going back to the lot. "They're a bit busy with their new show, Ernie. There's no word for me or Frank to say but be on our merry way. Let's go home, Ernie…"

Ernie can't help but sympathise with Bert towards his relationship with Frank. As their puppeteers barely visit them in Sesame Street, the relationship between the maker and their creation goes thin. It goes that the founder wants something family oriented to show his creation, not a children's one, that's the original goal of the muppets were. When Jim announced it with the crew, the Sesame Street muppets were very shocked, thinking that they're gonna be replaced. Mostly for the muppets puppeteers who're working on the new show. Ernie doesn't remember the time when Jim and the others let them meet their new muppets specially for the show, nor did he remember what happened. The muppets between the shows are somewhat similar, yet Sesame Street muppets were very much kid-like, that's their heart of the show. Well they very much have a good relationship with each other.

Ernie kept watching until their silhouette fades in the distance. Ernie will hold Jim's promise, hopeful that he'll come back even just for once.

"Hey, Frank. Can I ask you something?" Jim asked, to his friend. The two of them were going to Writer Jerry's Office to review the whole sketches of the show. He couldn't help but question Frank about visiting Sesame Street, "Do you think we'll have a short break to visit Sesame Street?"

"To be honest, Jim, we don't usually go there anymore," Frank answered, Jim was saddened by the news, "Your Muppets know what they're doing like they've always done since Sam and Friends have started. For now on, they play along with the scripts and listen to the director. The muppet performers were there to play the part as the muppet voices, they're their alter ego that they couldn't escape, vice versa, that's ours and their purpose to exist." He explained thoroughly. That's the magic of Jim's muppets, Frank complimented his friend's talent to make a puppet feel alive. Though he's not the Jim he's supposed to be.

Jim doesn't understand a bit what Frank is talking about with their relationship and existence with the muppets. The founder just wanted to go back and play a puppet that he actually played along the set. "I-I don't understand anything you said…" Jim answered confused.

Frank smirks, "We'll never understand where this came from. We have different theories about how this imagination of yours happened. Unfortunately, it always leads to mysteries…" Frank replies with a huff, as moved forward to Writer Jerry's Office, leaving Jim taking his time understanding what he meant.

The founder just stood there, wishing if there's a glimpse of his other self memories on how in the world it happened, maybe he'll understand how the muppets came to life. The sentient life of the muppets only wants their puppeteers' comfort. Is this what their Jim Henson was doing all along? Jim knew the responsibility for the show, yet what if there's a lot more responsibilities beside the muppets? Ernie understood what this show meant to him anyway. Jim would certainly try and visit Sesame Street, and no one's gonna stop him doing it! Even though it seems no one seems to.

Before Jim managed to take a step forward, he heard a squeaky voice that's below him, sounded like a mouse that's very curious with people.

"Excuse me! Mister Henson, Sir!"

Jim looked down and saw a very familiar female Doozer out on the surface, that shouldn't be happening right now.

"Hi! Hehehe!"

Jim knew that voice, it was Cotterpin Doozer out in Outer Space. Jim kneeled to her, and saw Cotterpin waving her tiny hand. The puppeteer never noticed her before when he came down on Fraggle Rock, he saw a couple of Doozers but they're random ones. He observed that Cotterpin was wearing her tool belts but missing her hat.

"W-What are you doing here, Cotterpin?" Jim asked curiously to the Doozer. "You know you are all very small, a bunch of muppets might stomp you." He explained.

However Cotterpin was very stubborn, "It's alright, Sir! I know what I'm doing. Besides, nothing bad will happen if you help me find our—let's just say a Doozer's close friend." Jim raised his brows, a bit suspicious at Cotterpin, "Y-You see, I-I'm lost in Outer Space because I'm following Architect Doozer because we're visiting this friend of ours."

"In Outer Space?" Jim wasn't buying what Cotterpin was talking about, because he noticed that the rebellious Doozer was stumbling over her sentences. Quite doubtful nonetheless, "What are you and the Architect going to do at your friend's house? And who's this friend anyway?"

"Oh, I thought you knew our God," Jim just stared at Cotterpin with a weird look. Well it didn't help the puppeteer much.

"God? You have a God?" Jim just blinks at her.

"Oh no, I forgot you're still sick, Sir," Cotterpin began to panic, "maybe I shouldn't pressure you with this. But I really do need to get into our ruler's castle, and you're the closest person I saw to help me!"

"Okay, okay, I'll try to find whoever this God is…"

"Our God has a name that is too sacred to say out loud…" Cotterpin comments.

The puppeteer put his palm to Cotterpin, "Let's go then," Jim said. The doozer walked to Jim's palm, holding her in his hand. Jim gently puts her on his shoulder, "Hold on tight, Cotterpin. I don't want you to have a great fall." Reminding the Doozer that he's quite tall. Then Cotterpin began to squeal, earning a surprised look from the puppeteer, "I-Is there something wrong?"

"N-No, Sir!" Cotterpin stands still, "I-It just an honour to be held like this!"

The puppeteer was blushing from the respect. Let's just say, Jim was thankful but too humble, "O-Oh, W-Well then, let's head off to find you your ruler…" the doozer nodded her head.

Jim walked around the lot with Cotterpin, the Doozer was eccentric when she saw other muppets around, she even pointed at some obscure and odd muppets she had never seen. The puppeteer could only comment on who they were, like Gene and Beautiful Day Monster. Cotterpin was a little terrified when they got close to Jim. Jim doesn't know where to find this ruler of the Doozers nor does he have a clue. Jim waved back at the muppets as they started seeing him. Some muppets were quite peculiar that he didn't jail himself in his office, Jim took that as a joke when they began laughing as they moved along. He could use some alone time for himself, the puppeteer thought.

"H-Hey, Cotterpin," Jim called, "Is it alright if I finish some stuff for the show?"

"Oh! I don't mind, sir!" Cotterpin replied with enthusiasm, "I do enjoy exploring, like my friend Gobo!"

"That's great, this will be finished in a Jiffy," Jim said. Architect Doozer won't mind where Cotterpin is, he'll help her later.

The puppeteer knocked on Writer Jerry's Office. As he heard their writer's voice, he opened the door and saw Jerry and Frank, the two were already talking about the skits in the show. A little bizarre because he's not used to working without a group of writers.

"Hi, guys. Sorry I'm late," Jim greeted the two men.

"You're in the right time, because we really need you to talk about this, boss," Jerry was busy analysing his papers, before he looked at the puppeteer. The writer's eyes saw the small Doozer in Jim's shoulder, and the writer lit up with glee. "Cotterpin!" Frank gazes away from his paper when the writer stands up from his seat and walks towards Jim. "I'm happy to see you! And you shouldn't be here—"

"Aww! Hello Mister Jerry no. 2!" Cotterpin giggled, as she jumped into the writer's palm. "I'm happy to see you too!"

Jim watched Jerry as he made some faces to make the doozer laugh. This is very surprising that Jerry could see the Doozer, meanwhile he glanced at Frank who was watching with a weird look. Their awaited director got nothing to do of what's happening, and Jim thought he's the only person who could see the Fraggles and the Doozers. "Y-You could see them?"

Jerry looked at Jim with huffed, "of course! What are you talking about, Jim?" He laughed at his friend's questions, "If I don't then why am I talking to Cotterpin right now? We share the same magic here, Jim."

"Then why couldn't Frank see her?" Jim and Jerry looked back at Frank who's shaking his head as if his friend's have lost their marbles. "I've told him that I just came back from Fraggle Rock, and he dismissed it and he thinks I'm crazy." He whispered.

Jerry just shrugged, "He's an exemption I guess. The magic wasn't effective on him, sadly," Cotterpin even comments that he's an unusually silly creature, "he's like that." He remarks, "Frank just happened to be blind to see the magic of Fraggle Rock for some reason." He added, "W-Why am I answering these obvious questions to you?" Jerry asked annoyingly.

"W-Well, uh, I did hit my head hard," Jim replied awkwardly, Jerry didn't buy his reasons however, "I'm just curious, maybe it wasn't the time for him to see the magic? Can't a Fraggle just touch Frank's hand, like for example Gobo?"

"Gobo tried," Jerry answered, "he's too scared apparently. You did ask him to do it to no avail."

"Really?" Jim sighs.

"You know I could hear you two talking about me." Frank stated, glaring at his two colleagues. "If you two were judging me, please say it when I'm not in the room."

"We're talking to a Doozer standing on Jim's shoulder," Jerry answered, pointing at Cotterpin. Jim gazed at Frank who's squinting and staring at the grown men.

Frank sighs, "I would never understand all of you," Jim felt a bit empathetic, he knew Frank would be curious what they see that he doesn't. He knows Frank, and he could be emotional at best, he might've been feeling bad about himself. "Can we go back to what we're supposed to do in the first place?" Frank was becoming frustrated as he went back looking at the paper.

Jerry and Jim looked at each other, the writer gave back Cotterpin to Jim as he went back to his table to continue his. Jim slowly put Cotterpin in a small table, and kneeled to her height, "Stay here for a bit, okay?"

Cotterpin nodded her head, and saluted, "You got it, Sir!" Jim smiled gently as he went back to his colleagues.

*Tik tok*

*Tik tok*

*Tik tok*

"This is so boring…" Cotterpin groans, kicking her feet on the edge of the table. She glanced back at the silly creatures who brainstormed with a lot of ideas that Cotterpin never understood. The doozer couldn't wait, taking the matters to her own hand with or without Jim to carry her to their ruler's heavenly palace. With the boost of confidence and including her rebellious personality, she hopped off the table with a bit of accident in her landing, she ran off a closest vent and went out to see the outside.

When she reached outside, Cotterpin ran around to the bushes and flower beds to hide herself from the predators that might eat her. But of course not only that, she was always amazed at the cave the silly creatures have. "Woah, if we could only live in outer space," Cotterpin muttered to herself, "everytime I leave the cave, this always amazes me. There's a lot of space to build and a lot of unique building materials to experiment with. I know I'm right! This should be our home! Gobo and the others will never understand me—Ah!"

The doozer was quickly startled at a giant feather monster who's staring at her. Cotterpin walked backward, terribly scared when the feather monster was eyeing her with a sense of delight and glutton to eat her.

"Bawk bawk…"

"O-Oh N-No!"

When the feather beast ferociously ran towards her, Cotterpin began to rain on the crowded streets feeling of feather and furry creatures that she wasn't intending to meet, but to save her hide. Now there's a lot of creatures who noticed her scurrying away, and started to run after her thinking that she might be food. Cotterpin has become helpless shouting for help but no one notices the small creature running for her dear life. Unbeknownst to Jim.

Back to Writer Jerry's Office, they've finally completed the sketches. Jim was happy that it was finished within minutes, because apparently Frank had him cover it all beside Jerry. The two men have worked their butts off over night. Jim was a little guilty he's not there to help his crew, that isn't how he works technically. Jim reminds Jerry to scratch the talking houses and the Rushmore heads. He wanted it to be with the muppets and the guest stars. It was quite weird to Jim that they're the only people running behind the scenes, where's the camera man? The directors? Editor? Choreographers? Make-up artists? Costume designers?

"Do we have an entire crew with this?" Jim asked his colleagues, "We need a lot of people to work on this besides the muppets—"

"What are you talking about Jim?"

The founder stopped, when he stared at Jerry who's very confused about what he's talking about. "Did I miss a memo or something about this?" Jerry asked Frank, who glanced at Jim. "I thought the muppets will do the work for us? That's what you told Jon, Lloyd and Joan before they worked with you."

"Wait, I don't understand—"

"I'm sorry, Jerry. Jim's having a bad headache lately," Frank dismissed their stunned writer. "You know how much he has been through."

"Well that doesn't mean he forgot about his important work stuff." Jerry mentioned, being quite agitated, "Jim are you alright? I think you need to go to the hospital if you literally hit your head. I think Doglion or Thog have unknowingly pushed you in the pavement—"

"N-No!" Jim stopped Jerry's exaggerated reasons, "I-I'm perfectly fine," Jerry and Frank looked at their friend with pity, "I guess whatnots and anything muppets does come in handy backstage." Few humans in a big muppet production, wasn't something he expected. Hopefully this doesn't come crashing through with the guest stars or other visitors. This first season should be better than the first seasons of his muppet show.

"Y-Yes, they do," Jerry replied. "Are you sure you're perfectly fine? I'm just worried…"

"I'm fine, Jerry," Jim said, "Now I have to get Cotterpin to—Wait, where's Cotterpin?"

"Cotter—What?"

Jim stood up from his seat when found out that the doozer was missing from the table. The puppeteer began to panic and walked around the office, "Cotterpin, where are you? A-Are you hiding? If so, come out now!"

"What in the world is he doing?" Frank was watching Jim frantically looking around, something he'd never seen Jim did before. "This is quite embarrassing. What is he doing? W-Why in the world is he looking for a certain cotter pin as if he's looking for a child?"

"He's looking for our doozer friend, remember?" Jerry comments at Frank's perplexed statement. "I did tell you that you can't see her."

"You're like the others," Frank rolled his eyes, much to the writer's enjoyment, "First Fraggles, then Richard talked about Gorgs living in an otherworldly cave below us. As if we'll have the opportunity to see them, or to believe that they all exist. You're all nutjobs, Jerry."

"Aren't we all playing morons here?" Jerry chuckled as he gazed back at Jim's insistence that the doozer is still in his office, "Jim stand up please, she's not here." Jim raised his head up below the table, "She might be in Don's office right now."

"What is she doing there?" The puppeteer asked.

"That's the closest 'cave' a Doozer could be hiding," Jerry answered, "Cotterpin has probably been chased by a couple of muppets going there. That troublesome doozer, she never learn—"

"Thanks Jerry! Bye Frank!"

"He has lost his mind…"

"You've influenced him that…"

"Shut up, Jerry…"

Jim walked inside the Creature Shop, it was surprising that he had found the workshop rebuilt without a single scratch, he might not know what happened but it's logic. But something more surprising than seeing their late friend talking to a Doozer.

"Aww! Thank you, Sir!" Cotterpin giggled as she received a gift of a miniature sketchbook coming from Don.

"You're welcome, Cotterpin," Don said, "I heard you like sketching a lot in your spare time."

"I do, Sir!"

Jim gently knocked on the door, Don looked at him and waved his hand. "Morning, Jim! Cotterpin said that she's looking for the Architect. But I let her stay here for some time."

"You could see them…" Jim asked cautiously to Don, not wanting to repeat what happened to Jerry.

The puppet builder only managed to eye at him with confusion, "all of us, Jim. Except for Frank I'm afraid." He sighs. "For some obvious reasons I don't blame the Fraggles for not showing themselves to him."

It was surprisingly baffling. The more Jim acknowledges the timeline of their later muppet productions it was unlikely to be like his own world. Don has never seen the production of Fraggle Rock this was years prior to his death. Maybe it's the message on the last shot of the show. Don kept talking about how he met the Fraggles and the Doozers, by all means that Don have visited the Fraggle Rock, the show was for Don. Jim remembered sitting with Jocelyn on a bench dedicated to their lost friend. 'Doozers!' Jim knew Don figured will always find a way to work on the show. Jim couldn't possibly say time repeats itself.

"So uh, forgive me if I'm not myself and all," Don raised his brows, "when is your first time seeing the Doozers?" He asked

"That's quite specific, well…" Don hummed, "I saw them birthed from Faz's lair."

"Birthed?" Jim couldn’t believe that he’s hearing that right.

"Unironically, yeah." Don shrugged.

Jim and Don watch Cotterpin walking along the workshop, sketching and even touching the stuff that makes puppets. Jim was always in awe seeing the small creatures walking around and holding stuff without their vehicle, which Cotterpin always had wherever she's going. The curiosity of the doozer found herself looking at the empty aquarium full of rats.

“Fraggles and Doozers shouldn't be allowed on the surface,” Don whispered, “I know that you’re a considerate guy to let the creatures of Fraggle Rock to freely roam on the surface, but you know it’s dangerous for them.”

Jim was puzzled and asked, “W-What do you mean?”

“Come on now, Jim,” Don rolled his eyes, “You’ve done this a couple of times. Despite the fact that the humans and muppets couldn’t see them, their outer space is the cruellest place that no Fraggles and Doozers should go. That's why Cotterpin couldn't be here long enough, you understand that.”

The puppeteer couldn’t reply to his friend’s explanation. Well, if the humans were still unknown to the creation of Fraggle Rock, there’s no way this was dangerous to the Fraggles nor Doozer. Only to the exception of Uncle Travelling Matt, which in his name is an obvious outer space explorer. He’d wonder if Gerry Parkes has seen the Fraggles like the ending of Fraggle Rock, there’s a couple of humans who have seen the Fraggles anyway. If this is how they preserve the magic of Fraggle Rock then he couldn’t argue with his crew.

“Did you noticed something from Cotterpin?” Don asked, Jim looked back and studied the doozer who’s busy sketching unfinished muppets, “She wasn’t wearing her helmet.”

The doozer stopped sketching and looked back at the silly creatures.

“I think she forgot when she came here?” Jim assumed, but Don was a bit doubtful, “Cotterpin said that she was looking for Architect Doozer because they're going to see their ruler.”

“Their ruler? Isn’t it their ceremony of the helmet today? Faz has mentioned that two days ago,” Don was perplexed. “I don’t think doozers have the permission to leave on their important occasions.”

“B-But she didn’t bring that up…” Jim was a bit shocked.

The two men turned around to look back at the doozer, however Cotterpin had disappeared from the table where they last saw her. The doozer might have run away from the ceremony like in the series, she didn’t want the helmet because she felt more Fraggle than a doozer. “Did Cotterpin just lie to me?” Jim was aghast that she could even do that. Well he knows that she’s stubborn and likes to break rules, but it’s quite something.

Don was having speculation at his colleague, but shook it off and didn't say anything. Don replied, “It wasn't a surprise anymore knowing that Cotterpin is a stubborn and rebellious one of a kind Doozer.” Jim knows that of course, Cotterpin is really brave enough to escape their society whenever.

“W-Who's the ruler of the Doozers? Cotterpin said that she wanted to meet their God, unfortunately I have no idea who this is,” Don was looking at Jim weirdly. “It's certainly not Philo or Gunch, and they don't have a King or a president. They have the Architect Doozer to be in-charge of that.” Jim was becoming so bewildered he unconsciously rambled on all of his questions that made his friends very suspicious.

Jim's rambling made Don become suspicious, he knows that Jim knew everything about his creation and whoever built and gave life. Whenever he's questioned about them, he knows that something is wrong. Don was looking at Jim with a funny look, Jim was waiting for Don to answer him. Don needed to tell Frank later that something was off with Jim. The more he talks to Jim the more perplexing Don has become.

"Gee whizz," Cotterpin sighed, "does anyone understand that I don't like to be a working doozer?" The maverick Cotterpin looked back at the dome where her silly creature friends were, she was ashamed that she had to lie her way out of her problems. Cotterpin guessed that they're gonna be like her parents and her friends, pressuring her to go to work and build. "They're not gonna trust me anymore. But I needed to talk to our ruler to know my real purpose. What I really am…"

"I don't care what they say, 'cause I know where to find my way. It won't be the way they said to go~~~"

Cotterpin sings as she walks by the oblivious muppets who didn't notice her.

"Cause I'm not like they say, I just want to find my own way, I'm going the way I've got to go~~~"

The doozer saw the observatory in the distance, she smiled sadly.

"So show me the way to go, And I'll go free. I hope you'll see that I'm going the way I've got to go~~~"

Cotterpin was about to continue to walk when someone called for her. A familiar voice that distracted her from proceeding her allegedly destined path.

"Architect, Sir?" Cotterpin was shocked that the Architect found her in Outer space. Their leader doesn't usually go outside the Rock more so in Outer Space. "W-What are you doing here, Sir? The others might be looking for you in the ceremony—!"

"PSH! The ceremony have finished anyway," the Architect clarified, calming down Cotterpin, "Your parents understand that you don't like being a working Doozer, and here I thought you've become a Fraggle," The Architect said sarcastically, making Cotterpin embarrassed. "I told them that I will find you because I know where you're going, Cotterpin Doozer."

The young doozer didn't say anything else. The Architect sits in a small rock, patting the rock to sit beside him. "Can I tell you a story Cotterpin?" The younger Doozer nodded her head, "Oh, well don't get many of your kind, a Doozer like you comes along only about once every generation…" the older doozer explained.

"Y-You mean there are others?" Cotterpin was surprised, "b-but I thought I'm the only doozer who doesn't like building."

"No, no, Cotterpin," The Architect laughed, "There's old man Pipe Wrench back in the first days, and then there was Disk Drive and Putty Knife, she was really contrary," then he paused and leaned closer to Cotterpin and whispered, "And then there's me…"

"You?!" Cotterpin was stunned, then she realized, "Wait, I didn't see you wear a helmet before…"

"Hmmm," The Architect Doozer hummed, "I refused, all I really wanted to do is draw."

"I love to draw!" She said with glee.

"So I recall…" the Architect smiled, "You know it isn't necessarily for all Doozers to take their helmet, a few of us take the drawing board."

"The drawing board?" The young doozer tilted her head with confusion.

"Cotterpin Doozer, how would you like to be an apprentice architect?" The Architect announced.

"Y-You mean to draw instead of build?" Cotterpin gasped. "Oh yes, Sir!"

"Good!" The Architect patted Cotterpin's shoulder, "I'm proud of you, Cotterpin."

"T-Thank you, Sir," Cotterpin gives a big smile to the Architect, "So uh, do I have to do everything you said?" She asked as she looked at the older doozer.

"Of course," The Architect simply answered.

"Oh…" Cotterpin replied. The Architect stands up from his seat and walks away, "Where are you going, Sir?"

"I'm going back to Doozer Dome of course," The Architect replied, "They might be worried because I might have gotten eaten or got lost in the Rock, it's alright I'm going to tell your parents about your whereabouts. Besides, you're here to have reasons with our God, aren't you Cotterpin?"

"I…" Cotterpin hesitates to answer.

"It's alright, dear," The Architect assured her once again, "I'm proud that you found what you wanted. Hopefully if there's some chance, he'll let you linger to be his apprentice instead!" The Architect said gleefully as he walked away to go back to the Rock.

Cotterpin however, didn't understand what the Architect meant, "G-Goodbye, Sir!"

As they said their farewell, Cotterpin looked back to see that her fate was nearly there. The Architect wanted her to see her future, so she wouldn't let him down.

Back to Jim, the puppeteer doesn't know where he and Don were, but the puppeteer knows that they kinda look like they are climbing a mountain. Don was keeping an eye on Jim, who's very confused and anxious at the same time, his suspicion could only get bigger and bigger. Meanwhile Jim couldn't believe that they might have found Cotterpin in this vast territory of whoever's building or house this is. But as they walked closer to their destination, something mind boggling and unexpected came to the distant.

"Oh my goodness…" The location of the place is literally out of the Dark Crystal movie. Jim just stared in awe beside Don, he couldn't even say if this was real or a prop thing for fun, "This is Aughra's observatory…" Jim muttered.

"Faz's lair…" Jim turned his head to Don as if he misheard what he just said was just Don correcting him.

Jim didn't say anything else, and just stared back as the rock just opened its doors. The entrance is what Jim expected from Aughra's observatory, the giant orrery was in the middle of it all. He knows that Faz was behind the mechanisms in the production of the Dark Crystal but he seemingly acclaimed the credits in this world.

"Jim, did you know all about this?" Don gestures at the observatory. Suspecting that Jim is somewhat unknown to this world that he shouldn't be, he planned to let Jim explain what this is all about.

"I knew it very well," Jim gingerly answered, still in awe as if he had walked for the first time in the set. "But this was Aughra's observatory, I know Faz is a genius and all but this is just way too extreme…" staring at the trinkets that he usually sees in Faz's workshop. What Jim sees is what Aughra has, maybe not the human tools lying around in the table.

However, Don doesn't even know what he's talking about. Whoever this 'Aughra' is, that's something neither he nor Frank knows of.

"Jim! It took you so long to visit me but I wouldn't rush you at your busy schedule," Faz gleefully said, appearing behind the giant orrery of Solar Systems. The puppet designer was holding a wrench, then he put it on a table. His eyes gaze at Don who's beside Jim, "Are you rummaging my things for your grocery?"

"Nope!" Don shakes his head, "just here to tell you that one of your kids doesn't like to be a working Doozer, right Jim?" Nudging at the founder's arm.

"O-Oh, yes! Cotterpin rather wants to play and be a Fraggle than build Doozer towers," Jim explained.

Faz chuckled, "Yeah, I knew about that. Architect Doozers informed me in their Doozertubes. Look at these!" Showing a device that has a white handle and a rock thing fixed in a hollow circle. Jim was quite perplexed, they don't have that in the original series. "The Doozers have become too advanced and they've come too far from human technology." He added, putting down the device on his table with a bunch of mechanical stuff, "The Architect told me that she had run away from their special ceremony. And she even has the nerve to go up here in outer space."

"Well, she's specifically heading here asking you to give her advice as their omnipotent ruler of Doozer," Don announced, as he touched some machines Faz was making. Jim gazed at Faz's, who's feeling a bit proudful of his creations. Don couldn't help but playfully roll his eyes at his proud self, as looked around. "Nice batch of crystals by the way…" he complimented when looked at the crystal on a glass shelf. "Can we sell this? These crystals could buy us a lot of materials to make things, Faz." Encouraging the older builder.

"Crystals?" Jim questions, and he walks to the crystals Don is talking about.

"Don't touch those things," Faz quickly walked over to the two men, "this crystal is very important here, stuff's about to get down if this is taken by the wrong hands. It does give us a good price when we sell it but it's better if we keep it." He explained pushing Jim and Don away from the glass shelf. "So, we'll wait for Cotterpin here and the Architect, that Doozer knows me well."

"How much money did we give you?" Jim couldn't help but ask the designer. Because it seems like Jim's production money has just been given to his crew not knowing how much. Jim knew he was generous to give money to his crew for the quality of their works, however he doesn't even think about giving a whole Aughra observatory on a check.

"The machines and stuff?" Faz asked.

"The observatory…" Jim gingerly said.

Faz chuckled but something caught his attention, "you know who gave it to me, Jim. You shouldn't question that. They say that they'll be back sooner or later."

Jim was hesitant to answer, "L-Like the end of the world?" Jim asked, still confused. Don was staring at Jim and Faz.

Faz shrugged, "something like that." Before he walked away to a different direction. "Hello, there Cotterpin…"

Jim and Don looked at where Faz was kneeling. Cotterpin Doozer is in the ground, now a bit guilty and remorseful. The tiny creature has her hand a tiny cute visor. "Am I in a lot of trouble?"

"Not really, but you shouldn't run away in a special ceremony like that," Faz said in his gentle voice, "Oh, it seems like you already chose what you're gonna be." Looking at the tiny visor she's holding. "You're gonna be in-charge of the drawing board like the Architect. Have he told you his story?"

"Yeah…" Cotterpin answered, "I've met the Architect earlier and told me all about it," she laughed, "I couldn't believe that he's one of the Doozers who wouldn't accept the helmet. He really likes drawing as much as I do. I'm sorry if I've wasted your time."

"No, you didn't waste my time, Cotterpin," Faz took the tiny creature and put her in the mess of his machines and tools. "You're always welcome, any Doozers are welcome in my home. I always need a Doozers hand to help me with my inventions."

Cotterpin was surprised, "I-It'll be an honour, Sir! There's a lot of inventions that I haven't seen just yet, and to be working beside you is stupendous!" The Doozers couldn't contain her excitement and with confidence, she wore her visor. "Is there any blueprint lying around? We could be working like a team!"

"U-Uh…" Faz and Cotterpin turned around to see Jim behind them, "Sorry to interrupt, but knowing Cotterpin has found you already. Me and Don have to leave your lair, we're both busy at our own work. I'm happy for you Cotterpin for what you stand for."

"Wait! Before you leave!" Jim looked at Cotterpin as he called him, "I'm very sorry that I lied to you, Sir! I know that I'm desperate for answers. It's hard to fit into a society that only has one purpose to live, and I'm not like that. I know I couldn't be a Fraggle nor be any other creature. I like to sing, I like to play! But of course I'd forever be a Doozer because I can't take or change away what I actually am." Cotterpin sighs as she looks down at her feet.

Jim smiled softly. She knows Cotterpin was ashamed, he couldn't blame her if she'd lie if she's desperate anyway. It's hard when society pressures her to be like them as if the world has become against you. The puppeteer does feel like he's inside the world of Fraggle Rock with all the moral lessons and stuff. But whatever, he's happy with what's written for her and it didn't change a single word.

"You've done well, tiny creature," Jim said, as gently pats in her head. He gazed at their puppet designer, "Well, me and Don shall leave now. We could talk about your new inventions some other time, if it's alright for you…"

"No worries, my friend," Faz assured him, "I did say that you're all welcome, anytime!" He smiled, "you go now, me and Cotterpin have some work to do…"

The puppet designer goes to his desk, he starts telling Cotterpin about his blueprints and machines and the amazing things it could do. Jim thought that Faz had given Cotterpin her apprenticeship to work with him, it's close to the Architect but it's quite more endearing if it was actually her creator. Perhaps it wasn't surprising anymore either way. He doesn't even know when they'll start rehearsing the muppets, tomorrow maybe? Frank will keep him updated either way, now that he is free later he should see how the others were doing. Which was an average thing of humoring his friends at work.

Don and Jim left Faz's 'lair' and found themselves back in the street of the lot. It's quite perplexing for Jim, he was sure that they just came up all the way all over the mountains. Surely this isn't the original movie making fun of his head. Faz's lair was just quite a normal house when Jim turned around. Whatever just happened made Jim take on another headache.

"I guess I'll see you later, Jim," Don replied unknowingly, patting Jim's back. The puppet builder was hesitant to say something, "Are you okay by the way?"

Jim looked back to his friend blinking with confusion. He hasn't gotten his hand off his head to rub his temple, because he's having another headache coming. The puppeteer saw the concern in his friend's face, there's something in his mind that couldn't put his finger on, "I-I'm fine, I'm having another headache that's all. I'm gonna visit the other guys in their usual spots later." He explained.

"Are you sure you're not sick?" Don asked worryingly, "If you fainted you're gonna be smothered by a lot of fleece and fur, but we need you alive because your children are very young to keep your company alive…" he joked, but his concern was still obvious.

"I-I live more years but you—," Jim stopped then laughed, nearly saying the thing, "whatever, I'm gonna see you later, Crazy Don."

Don smirks before heading to his workshop, "See you later, boss!"

Jim waved his hand to Don once again, he’ll never get used to it. Their conversations always ended with woeful goodbyes and he hated it. After knowing that Don only have a year left with them is so remorseful. He wanted the Gods to listen to his prayers, let Don live a little longer, their days were so short and they've only met in the 60's, let fate of his give Don more years even if he died before him. Everything’s so unfair. Jim just stared at his feet not knowing what to do before he let it walk to where it wanted to go.

Chapter Text

The late founder found himself alone in the middle of the lot. The muppets walked past or greeted him with their grouchy and silly voices, Jim was very familiar that Jerry voiced most of them. After he and Don part their ways, Jim doesn't know what to do anymore. In his casual and normal days, he was normally speaking to his colleagues most of the time about new ideas of works wishing that one of his shows would earn a good reputation and fame. However, that isn't the case anymore. It appears that his co-workers have their own task to do leaving Jim having free time in his hand, which was odd.

The puppeteer walks around, sensing a bit of loneliness for the first time in his life. The muppets were sentient and all, but he's still not ready to take part in their chaos.

Then something popped into his mind, he'd always wondered how the others were working. Besides Frank, Don, Faz and Writer Jerry, who he always converse with most of the time. Now that they finished with the segments of the show, Writer Jerry or Frank have to write the scripts, they did say to leave it all to them. Particularly, he could visit Dave at the Creature Shop because he's much closer, but the puppet builder could be fairly busy with how much puppets found themselves tear apart or have their body parts removed. Perhaps he'd mingle with Jerry or Richard if he'd ever found them, he hasn't known their work just yet and that made him curious.

It wasn't long after when Jim heard a bass guitar not far from where he was. That something piqued his interest, the Electric Mayhem couldn't be far and Jerry might be also there. When there's music, the voice of the Muppets was always there to sing his heart out for the crew.

Jim followed where the bass is coming from, now with the burst of an electric guitar with an accompaniment of the piano, a swing of jazzy sax circles to the symphony of the music. In a corner with a small whatnots audience, Jim watched Jerry with his guitar strapped in his shoulder, giving pointers and also conducting the mayhem. The founder noticed that the heartbeat of the band wasn't in the rehearsals, after with the charade of Bert, Jim never questions his whereabouts. Animal love playing his drums, it's quite peculiar that he wasn't here. But it seems the rest of the band doesn't mind.

"Hey Jerry," Jim greets Jerry and the band turns their heads to see the founder at the rehearsals. "Hey guys…" he waved at the Mayhem.

"Hi, Jim!" Dr. Teeth greeted his puppeteer, showing his golden tooth. "Welcome to our most groovy-licious, psychedelic, stupendously musically inducing music corner."

"Yeah…" Floyd hummed, "Nice to see you, Jim!"

"Your aura has been glistening with confusion and dread…"

All of the gang went silent after Janice said.

"Jim, you should've told me you're coming," Jerry finally replied with a smile, putting down his guitar on the ground, "Did Writer Jerry or Frank wanted to add something with the music? Or anything you guys want to change at all?" He asked the founder.

It made Jim confused, does it have to be work all the time? It was more direct to talk about work than just listening to them having fun, "N-No, I'm just here to listen to whatever you guys were cooking…" he said, looking at the band to emphasize what he's trying to say, "So this is what you do, now…" Jim didn't say it out loud. "You must be having a blast just playing all the time."

Jerry nervously laughed, which made Jim frown, "Well, this is 'my' job since a lot of bands have been appearing and been created. Nigel was here for a bit, but he's gone off through the other bands, he's like my right-hand man for the symphonic ones. Writer Jerry—Well, Frank mostly, told us that the whole Muppet Show is starting, so we're all going to be busy this time around." Jim looked at the band fidgeting their instruments. "Now that you're here, aren't you gonna add something or have an idea what we're gonna do with the music? You shouldn't be out here in the open without a reminder or an announcement specifically."

"Do what you want to do," Jim declared, which raised a lot of confusion with the band and it was taken back to their puppeteer musician, "I'm not specific on what kind of music you like—Is there something wrong?"

The founder stopped to analyze the reaction of the band. Dr Teeth was looking back to Floyd to Janice and Zoot who's sleeping using his saxophone as his pillow. Jerry hesitates to reply, as if he was speechless at what the boss has to say. As if it was a bit off and he doesn't want Jim to be offended.

Their musician puppeteer smiled and replied, "I-Is it just your own opinion or Frank have to say something about this?"

"N-No, no! Frank didn't say anything about the music," Jim shakes his head, "this is entirely on me, is there something wrong?"

"T-There's nothing wrong, Jim!" Dr Teeth confronted his puppeteer, waving his hands of defeat. "This is just new…for us…" trying to act cool in front of his puppeteer. Jim wasn't an angry man, he has a lot of patience to ensure a lot of muppets since he created them. Confrontation wasn't his big thing either. "But if that's what you want, sure! You're the boss!"

"If you're here to just listen, we don't mind," Jerry said, grabbing his guitar back, "I won't be here for long anyway. Emmet's jug band will be up next, I have to walk over to the river just to meet them." He explained.

"There's a river inside a lot—?"

"I'm just happy that we have a reason to play all day long," Floyd contributes, cutting Jim's surprised question, "They keep complaining that we're loud! Hah! We're not creating a bunch of ruckus! That damn blue patriotic eagle…" The bassman huffed. "Who does he think he is anyway!"

"Don't you want to jam with us, Jim?" Teeth asked, "Seeing that you're already here without giving us any ideas I guess you'll want to hop in and be groovy."

The puppeteer looked at the groovy pianist and shook his head, "No, m-maybe not this time around, I guess. Though I'm gonna be an audience for a while if you don't mind," he needed to take a break of singing and stuff, this isn't in the studio booth to face off of how bad their singing was. Well not entirely, though he knows that most of the crew is really good at singing like Steve, Jerry and Louise. He can't believe that they're singing in public like some sort of musical. "By the way, where's Animal? I thought he'll be here with you guys." He asked curiously at the band.

"Oh, he's probably in his favorite zoo," Janice replied as she swayed her hair, "that zoo has bunnies there that's where he always goes. We don't mind usually if he runs off from the lot, he'll always come back." Jim just blinks his eyes with confusion, is this a new idea for Animal that he loves going to the zoo? Apart from the bunnies, because he loves them. "Oh, also Richard didn't know about that."

Jerry and Floyd looked quite troubled but didn't say anything else about Janice's comments, she seems to be unbothered. The two partly know that there's gonna be some inconvenience later.

"Isn't he more stressed than he already is?" Teeth comments, worried at the younger puppeteer.

"Richard will be fine," Janice replied, still unbothered. "He did say that he has Scooter on his side, so I'm gonna assume that they will find Animal later." However despite the reminder, Teeth could only sigh.

Zoot wakes up from his snores and asks, "Is Morgan Freeman here yet?"

Teeth answered, "Were in the rehearsals, Zoot."

"Ohhh, I thought we're already on tour…" Zoot hummed and quickly went back to sleep.

"Come on now guys, we have to finish this one last song before I go to the Frogtown Hollow Jubilee Jugband," Jerry reminded the band as they started being chaotic. "There's another country band next to Emmet's."

"Take your time guys, I'm just gonna sit here," Jim said as he sat beside Doglion on the bleachers, "O-Oh hi…" Doglion growls ignoring the puppeteer. "Okay…nice to meet you too."

"Fine," Floyd gave an exasperated sigh, "the Jugband won't start till Christmas anyway, I don't even know why they have to be in the list of the rehearsals."

"Well, they have good original songs," Jerry replied.

"I only know one," Floyd huffed, "that's the Riverbottom nightmare band!"

"I do love Chuck's voice fer sure," Janice comments.

"Hand it to Frank who gave him that kind of voice—" Jerry said but was cut off when Floyd looked at Janice with a surprised look.

"Woah, woah! That guy! That stoat animal vaguely even speaks! He's like Frank and he only speaks one word at a time!" Floyd starts complaining to Janice. But the valley girl is unbothered or rather oblivious.

"Which Frank?"

"Frank!" Floyd yelled back to Teeth.

"Okay, okay! Calm down, Floyd," Jerry calms the bassman, "we should continue with the song, come on now, Floyd. Zoot buddy, wake up," Jerry slightly nudged the drowsy saxophone player.

"H-Huh? We're here?"

"Let's start," Jerry declared. The puppeteer looked at Floyd to start the song.

"When you're weary, feeling small~~"

Floyd starts singing without any instruments. Jerry stared at Floyd as he sang.

"When tears are in your eyes, I will dry them all~~~"

"I'm on your side, oh when times get rough~~"

"And friends just can't be found~~"

"Like a bridge over troubled waters, I will lay me down~~"

"Like a bridge over troubled water, I will lay me down~~"

Dr. Teeth accompanied with his virtuosic piano solo as Jerry and Floyd sang the chorus.

"When you're down and out—"

"Okay, that's the wrap."

Flyod stopped singing, and the music stopped when Jerry halted the band. The bassman was confused but didn't bother to complain when he saw his puppeteer already gathering his things on the table. The whatnots audience and Jim, who's as confused as Floyd, just clapped at the short performance, they hadn't even finished the middle of the song. Though their puppeteer musician has a lot of muppet bands in his hands, they still have a lot to finish with.

"That's all?" Jim muttered to Jerry who was already leaving. The founder stood up and faced him. "I was expecting you guys to finish the whole song or half of it…" Jim said. There's a bunch of murmurs, mostly from the audience who seem to agree with the founder.

"We've been rehearsing for some time now," Jerry simply reasons as he faces Jim.

"Whatever…" Floyd mumbled under his breath putting his bass guitar on his case. Jim and Teeth looked at Floyd with a saddened look, Jerry however didn't manage to say something but he knew that he heard Floyd. "Y-Yeah me and the gang will look for Animal now, he might've been chasing women and stuff…"

With that, he hurried to leave grabbing his guitar case while Teeth, Janice and Zoot, who's started sleeping, were left there. Jim gazed at Jerry who's quiet all of the sudden, even when his muppet had left him there with no words, it seems it was anticipated that he'd never replied. Jim doesn't want to dive into their personal lives especially with his crew, that's their own business of course, unless he wants to share it with him and he's happy to give advice and a helping hand. However, Jerry wouldn't want to be open with his feelings and he understands that.

"Hey, Jim," Jerry called to his boss, "do you want to hangout and hear the other bands play?" He asked.

"Oh, no, no," Jim nervously laughed, "I'm just here to check what you guys were doing, I'm going to see Richard…..whatever he's doing…" Jim doesn't even know where Richard is, he'd wanted to ask Jerry where he is.

"Is that so, huh," Jerry was a little surprised, "Richard is somewhere in the Muppet Theater for the rehearsals, he's probably busy doing that. I don't even know where he'd go other than the theater because he's passionate about his job." Jerry shrugged as he explained it to Jim, "Well, I'm off to the Otter's house. Bye guys!" Jerry waved goodbye to the Mayhem and to Jim as he went on his merry way. Jim was still skeptical how big the lot is, they did mention a river. This is probably from Emmet's Jug Band Christmas Special, apparently too early for its release.

"I'm gonna check on, Floyd for a bit," Dr Teeth announced to Jim, as he faced his puppeteer, "he's probably not going to find Animal and vent somewhere."

"Umm, uh," Jim paused as he looked at Teeth, "Did he and Jerry have some issues with each other? Like Fozzie and Frank?" He asked.

"Oh not really," Janice joined in the conversation, "That's Fozzie's fault anyway," 'that's fair' Jim thought, "Floyd is just being a stubborn child. He's jealous because Jerry has a lot of muppets shadowing Floyd from the background. Like a child," Janice explained, "He'll be fine anyway, Floyd is going to complain later if he gets back seeing Jerry again!"

"Alright…" Jim simply replied, "I-I guess I better meet Richard. I'll see you guys later…"

"Byeee!"

"Bye, Jim!"

Well, the meeting was something unexpected, Jim couldn't help but shake it off. The puppeteer left the Electric mayhem and walked over to the Muppet Theater. Probably Richard is having a time of his life hanging out with the muppets, Jim knew the youngest puppeteer so well.

Now that he knows that personally all the puppeteers and the Muppets have their own problem with each other, he can't help but think which of his muppets he has least interacted with. Of course there's a lot of them, Nigel of which the spotlight has quickly taken by Kermit. Jim doesn't even know how it works out for the resident conductor of the muppet show. He'd never performed Nigel after the Sex and Violence pilot episodes, apparently he was just silent. Beside Nigel, there's a bunch of muppets he entirely forgot he performs.

Thinking about it makes his head hurt again. 'Ugh…here it is again', Jim winced from the incoming headache, at least letting him have a minute's consciousness of what the others were doing before he collapsed once again. He needs to know where the backstage is.

Jim saw a big obvious sign with neon arrows pointing at a door, written 'Muppet Theater backstage'. Jim hummed with surprise, pretty sure he didn't see that, and allegedly thought that he had encircled the whole lot. Or maybe heaven thought that he's dumb and let him give a hand. Jim sighs at that thought.

"Who're you?"

The puppeteer quickly turned around as he walked backstage. Pops was staring at him with his glasses, the muppet has an early onset of dementia. Of course, Jim knows about the muppet, even though Pops have seen a familiar face all the time he still forgets them.

"It's me, Jim Henson," Jim clarified at the old muppet.

Pop stared at Jim, even though he had no eyes, and he replied in glee, "Oh yes, our founder! The theater is in chaos for a while, Richard has been busy with the rehearsals." He informed the puppeteer.

"I heard…" Jim mumbles, "O-Okay then, keep up the good work, Pops." He said as he walked and let himself witness the chaos Pops is talking about. Despite that he hadn't been walking on the stage, he could already hear the clucking of chickens and Penguins.

Richard stands with a calm and steady presence, surrounded by a flurry of Muppets beside him, beside him was the muppet gofer, Scooter, Richard's main muppet character who's always carrying his trusty clipboard. The youngest puppeteer was watching a sketch between monsters in a set of the Phantom of the Opera. So Richard is in-charge of the muppets, that was he assumed anyway, yet it was the oddest and different compared to the Richard in his world. The youngest muppet performer is quite serious at his work by taking in-charge, which is weird for Jim because Richard is the most-happy-go-lucky person he knew in his world. But Richard has the hardest job when the muppets have life's kinda sucked his happiness of entertainment. Jim was staring at Richard's soulless eyes watching the muppets on stage.

"H-Hey, Richard!" Jim called out before he slowly walked out from the stage to the audience sitting where Richard, Scooter and most of the muppet whatnots were. "Do you want to take a break for a while?" Jim asked the puppeteer who's in the middle of the row of seats. 'Didn't he hear me?' Jim was confused, he was assuming he'll embarrass him right in front of the Muppets, honestly Richard didn't move at all.

Jim didn’t bother to repeat it, he didn't want to bother the director behind every sketch rehearsal. Is it too early for Richard to take a directorial route? He basically has predated Frank at this point. Frank has taken the helm to be one of his writer's beside Writer Jerry.

Scooter noticed their founder watching the rehearsals in his quiet demeanor, "M-Mister Henson—!" Scooter quickly covered his mouth, Richard doesn't want to be bothered. This made the muppet alarmed and come to greet the founder quickly, fixing his iconic green jacket to look presentable. Scooter walked slowly to not disturb Jim’s concentration.

"M-Mister Henson?"

Jim turned his head around and looked down to see the muppet gofer. "Hi, Scooter," the founder smiled at the gofer, "How are you?"

"Oh, um uhh, quite good," 'Not!' Scooter just gave a sincere smile. Scooter cleared his throat, "Mister Henson is there something—"

"I-I know that this is a weird question," Jim said before hesitating to answer, "are you guys always this busy everyday?"

It was a very strange and should be an obvious answer, but Scooter just nodded his head. Thankfully that their creator had finally understood that they’re having the worst of their lives, Scooter never said it outloud and definitely not in front of their boss. "Well, Mister Henson, you did give Richard and me specifically to take care of everything, rehearsals with the directing, updating, informing, checking, etc. All those…stuff. I know you have Mister Oz to take care of the other half of the workload papers you have, but keeping it in check is also Richard's job." And the role they gave Scooter was to be a gofer even in the show, he and Richard were technically the same.

As Scooter explained it, Jim couldn’t help but feel bad about Richard, who looks like he’s dying every time he goes to work.

"Excuse me! Excuse me! Señor Ricardo!"

The prawn interrupted the Phantom of the opera play. Richard sighs at the prawn, even mumbling that he couldn't get his name right, though it doesn't bother him anymore.

"What is it, Pepe?" Richard asked as he raised his chin up to the prawn's level, trying to stay calm and professional with the newest puppet that even the Henson Association barely knew. Can a piece of this muppet magic be shared with other puppets? That doesn't matter anymore.

"The penguins are trying to eat me, okay?!" Pepe started complaining to the director, "I cannot teach the chickens samba if the penguins are trying to eat me. The poultry is also hard to cooperate with me!"

"Can Richard handle this kind of confrontation?" Jim was worried about this, he could hear in the background that Pepe was still being aggressive meanwhile Richard being reasonable as ever.

Maybe he knows that Richard could be emotional sometimes. He remembered when David Lazer volunteers to scold him when Jim cannot, they were trying to keep up the fun, loving and weird atmosphere in the set and importantly with their celebrity guest star, and whom Richard has said something bad to one of their guest stars in public. Whatever David told him made a roller coaster ride of emotion when he came face to face with Jim. He went inside his office with a face in a fountain of tears, Jim's fatherly instinct kicked up and instantly hugged Richard.

Jim doesn't want that to happen, especially to Richard being the youngest in the Muppet crew.

Scooter looked at Jim a little longer before answering, "Yes…" the muppet gofer replied, "Ever since he gave you a phone call that you need extra puppeteers, well together with—what's her name again Miss Brill?" Scooter tried remembering the story ever since Richard gave him a voice, "I never thought after 8 years being an extra puppeteer to help the muppets you kinda pursue him to be this—"

Jim quickly turned his head around shocked, "I did what…" Jim kept his voice low as he looked back at Richard still talking at the complaining prawn. The concerned look on his face made Scooter tremble with fear, the response was scary, the muppet's heart became rapidly pounding.

‘Oh no…’ Jim sits at the cinema seat, covering his face with frustration, he thought he made his crew a very well working environment, the answer is not. Apparently having a real life muppet is a living nightmare to have, he’d better take this kind of guilt in his own hands. Great, now that he knows little by little what their Jim is doing here, he really can't help but make a little change around here. He has literally changed someone's life by turning their personality to a most dull one. Poor Richard, he never expected him to be like this.

When Richard has finally calmed Pepe down, sort of. Jim walked towards their youngest puppeteer, as Pepe walked off the stage. Jim saw Richard’s face of weariness and stress, the guilt inside Jim’s lingers. The infectious laughter and carefree attitude of Richard was completely erased from him, he wasn’t laughing, he was standing there defeated.

Scooter starts to shiver, seeing how the founder came walking towards his puppeteer. Something in his mind that he needs to stop their founder at all cost! Jim's reaction is somewhat alarming to the eyes of the muppet after hearing his response about Richard's job. He didn't hesitate and stopped the founder by clinging tightly to his leg.

Jim nearly tripped after Scooter had gotten hold of his leg. He looked at the muppet with shock, he didn't want to kick him or hurt the muppet at all but he didn't want to start a ruckus. "S-Scooter! W-What are you doing?" He whispered as he tried to pull the gofer away from him.

"P-Please don't fire, Richard!" Scooter was pleading at this point. 'Scooter has thought it all wrong' Jim stopped at this point as he planned to explain it to him.

"Scooter…" Jim calmly takes the muppet from his leg.

"Scooter!"

Unfortunately Richard heard the commotion, he was so terrified when he saw his muppet clinging to Jim. As Richard pulls his muppet from his boss, the puppeteer starts to glare at Scooter. But it wasn't a sinister look, nor was it aggressive. Scooter saw it in his eyes, he wanted to say something, however he seemed to know the consequences and didn't bother to say anything. The founder never saw Richard angry before, except maybe that time in the Fraggle Rock Animation they're making.

"I-I'm sorry, Mister Henson," Scooter looked down apologetic.

"I-It's alright, I know you didn't mean to," Jim gave him a sincere smile, but the muppet was looking down, not seeing the kind gesture. Jim faced Richard, he saw the baggy and tiredness in his eyes. Jim felt accountable to what he's doing to this poor kid.

"M-Mister Henson," Jim was taken back by what Richard called him.

'Why is he acting so formal to me?' Jim wasn't used to being called like that even with his co-workers. If Frank, Don, Writer Jerry or even Jerry or Faz called him by his first name rather than his status surely Richard could call him that.

"I'm sorry about Scooter," Richard begins to apologize, "whatever he did it wasn't on purpose."

"It's okay, Scooter didn't do anything," Jim said, "are you alright?" Jim wants to be straight to the point with Richard. Richy needed to sleep, he needed to relax and stay away from the theater if ever. How ironic, Jim could see himself at Richard's hard work. To stay up till the morning just to finish every work that keeps piling up infinitely. "I'm worried—"

"Of course!" Richard gave a giant smile. A giant smile that Jim recognized, but he noticed that Richard trembled for a bit. Jim was brokenhearted when he noticed it, everyone of them is a workaholic person, but this…this is different.

"You need a time off, Richy…" Jim placed his hand on Richard's shoulder, comforting him to take the day off, "I'm not blind to see that you're tired, you seem quite serious about this…"

"It's my first time hearing that…"

Jim instantly pulled back his hand as he stared at Richard, "what…?"

"No! Uh…" Richard struggled to keep an eye contact to the founder, the muppet performer gaze back at Scooter who was also a bit wary from him, "W-What I meant to say is," He cleared his throat, trying to act professional to infront of his boss, "I-I need this, t-they need me…" Jim doesn't even know what he's talking about, "No one's going to look after the muppets, boss. Y-You can't…"

Richard bites his lips attempting to add to his reason for objection. But he can't, he doesn't want Jim to know that he's doing it for him. Jim was good at multitasking, but the disadvantage was always the lack of time he had with them. Richard wanted to fill this place for him, the burden Jim carried had been decreased. It was a very difficult job, but it all worked out, right?

Right?

"Richard, you need some rest, Scooter needs it too," Jim dismissed it without further questions from them, "I'm going to talk to Frank about this. This opportunity will make him a director earlier than me, even without the Dark Crystal…"

Richard heard Jim's mumbling. Not about whatever the heck Dark Crystal is, it's about Frank, a reply that Richard wasn't expecting. And here he thought Jim is going to take back this boulder Richard is currently holding, but eventually gave it to Frank. Is he talking about the rehearsals? Or the entirety of keeping the muppets on leash. But Richard needs this job! What is he going to do now if he gave it to Frank?!

"Boss—!"

"Uhh, sorry for interrupting," the puppeteers turned their heads around to see Bobo, who's starring his job as the stage assistant director, "The Pig in Space skit was now ready and the pig woman was being impatient."

Jim and Richard looked at the stage. And the bear couldn't be more truthful. Miss Piggy showed up on the stage together with Dr. Strangepork and Link Hogthrob. Jim saw Miss Piggy's eyes, and she was impatiently furious.

"Ahem! Richard! I need to finish this sketch because moi have a photoshoot after this!"

Richard sighs, "I-I'm sorry, boss," before he even goes on the stage to give pointers to the 3 pigs, Jim didn't do anything after that. The founder thinks of staying for a while till the rehearsals end and pursues Richard to rest.

It was doing great till it got out of hand when…..

"Oh! Jim!"

When Link Hogthrob started waving his hand at his puppeteer, Miss Piggy and Dr. Strangepork stopped their acting and gazed at the dumb-witted captain of the Swinetrek. Jim didn't know what to do, does he have to wave back to his muppet? The founder was about to, when Miss Piggy became impatient and karate chopped the Captain with Miss Piggy's strength, sending him flying from backstage. Link hasn't said anything nor does Dr. Strangepork whose choice is to be silent beside the raging Miss Piggy.

"Damn it, dimwit! You've just stolen my spotlight!" Miss Piggy was still enraged, even though she sent Link off the stage.

"Okay…" Richard calmly said, looking at the chaotic scene, "How about we do it again from the top—"

"Well, too bad! Richard!"

"What?" Richard dumbfoundedly raised a question.

"I'm not gonna be here till 7 pm, I'm off to my photoshoot. I've told Frank about it," Miss Piggy said, quickly leaving the scene.

Richard pauses and groans, then he tries to calm himself down after the pig diva's outbursts. "Calm down, Richard. Breath in, breath out—AH! M-Mister Henson, you scared me…"

"Sorry, Richard," Jim caressed the young puppeteer's back. He didn't mean it, though Jim watched Miss Piggy leave the stage, it took a toll on Richard who couldn't keep all the muppets in check. Perhaps later he should talk to Frank about Miss Piggy, though he doubts that even her puppeteer could tie her in a leash. It is very hard to have an unconventional and unforgettable diva of the Muppets to be this irritating a lot of times. Where's the attitude of Miss Piggy where she keeps clinging to Kermit? Jim does realize that he hasn't seen Miss Piggy and Kermit interacting at all. They were with them last night, though they hardly said anything to each other.

Is it because they haven't formed a relationship just yet before the show? It's weird how the muppets have quickly found their own puppeteers without letting them know who'll they're partnered with. So is it the muppets choice then of whom they chose or? It's really hard to think about it deeply now.

"Richard, I think you need to rest—"

"Mister Henson, please," Richard moved away from the founder and looked at Jim with pleading eyes. "Let me help you, I-I cannot mess this up with our new show."

Before Jim could even say something, Richard just ran off, probably chasing Miss Piggy on the lot trying to stop her. If he could even stop her.

"Scooter?"

"Yes, boss?" Scooter turned around to see the founder.

"Please tell Richard to take a rest and also you, I'm already pleading in front of him. And I cannot see him like this ever again, do you understand, Scooter?" Jim could kneel in front of the muppet, or if Richard is here right now. Jim is slowly going back to his roots, the founder that keeps his company alive. With the team, that is just a tiny portion of his crew. "I…I need Richard to feel better…"

Scooter didn't say anything, but understood the sympathy coming from their boss. The atmosphere is very different coming from him. Scooter barely lived in this world, so there's a chance that the founder is being this way. Mister Henson knew his crew well, even with the hundreds or thousands of muppets living and breathing today, he was the organizer that kept them in a straight line. However, Richard volunteers to take that role. And he really needs a lot of time to handle this chaos.

Scooter nodded his head at the founder, before Jim left the theater.

"How about me?"

"You're only here for a day, Bobo…"

Jim walked back again to the Creature Shop, expecting to see Don there with a bunch of muppets. However, he only saw Dave sewing and fixing other muppet whatnots, with Gonzo who tried to sew, but failed. The daredevil can't even put the needle on the thread and accidentally tied himself up for some reason. But Beauregard is doing great, the muppet chicken was happy when he sewed the tear on its fluffy feathers. Jim doesn't even know if he'll be happy or not to see Don here, most importantly if he's with Crazy Harry, the last time when he's here was horrible.

Beauregard saw Jim walking inside the workshop, he was happy to see him, "Good day, Mister Henson!" The muppet waved at Jim, Dave and Gonzo turned their heads to see the founder at their workshop.

"Hey Jim!" Dave and Gonzo greeted Jim in unison.

"Hi, guys," Jim greeted back, grabbing a chair for him to sit idly with Dave. "Where's Don by the way?"

"He's probably off somewhere with Crazy Harry or hanging out with the Muppet monsters," Dave shrugged as he answered Jim's question. Because of course Don's with the muppet monsters. "I'm satisfied to not see Don here to be honest, yesterday was a mess. Glad that the chaos didn't start here." He said, relieved not getting the vacuum out from Doglion's stomach. "How about you, what are you doing here?"

"Nothing, just hanging out for a while," Jim simply answered, "So uh, you're basically the new guy here, Dave."

"Hmm?" Dave turned his head around away from the muppet he's working on, "Oh yes, I am! Getting a call from you when I'm at my office is horrifying." Dave whispered.

Jim raised a brow and smiled, "Why so?"

"What do you mean, why so?" Dave chuckled, "To be honest I don't want to create a character. I don't mind if you let me just stay here and be a muppet doctor or something. Nonetheless for whatever reason, you all wanted your crew to make a character out of any kind of whatnots or obscure muppets. Now Gonzo, Bunsen and Beauregard are somewhat here hanging out with me."

"Awww~~~" Gonzo and Beauregard looked at their puppeteer.

Jim stared at Dave as he talked. Quite particularly this is how he persuaded Dave to be, for his Gonzo to be one of the most beloved muppets in the Muppet Show. Weird, obscure, different but adored. He'd like to compliment Dave about it, but he doesn't want to confuse Dave all of the sudden on what he's talking about when they haven't started the show just yet.

"This is what I do, I want all of you to experience it," Jim said, Dave cannot help but playfully roll his eyes. "How are you holding on to them? Being the new guy with new characters?"

"How do I feel about having characters?" Dave asked himself, trying to answer Jim's question.

"Hello, boys! What's the scoop?"

Fleet Scribbler, the muppet gossip journalist who appeared out of nowhere with his circular sunglasses and grayish hair. The muppet was waving his whole arm between Jim and Dave's face.

"W-Where do you get yourself into, Scribbler?" Jim can't help but ask, seeing how the muppet so casually gave his whole arm to Dave as if he had done it a lot of time.

"Nothing out of the ordinary, Mister Henson!" Scribbler answered, "This is normal," he stated, meanwhile Dave was sewing his arm naturally. Jim shakes his head with disappointment, he was still awful and abrasive as ever even into this world.

"Jim, please tell him to stop," Dave sighs, but the annoying journalist just left quickly after Dave finished his work. "Nevermind, I'm gonna tell Jerry about this." before sighing.

"Is this normal?"

"This is very normal for muppets to have their body parts removed for some reason, maybe it's their carelessness." Dave answered unknowingly, busying himself getting another thread. "To answer your question a while ago. I still don't have a voice for them."

Both Beauregard and Gonzo stopped what they're doing as they stared at their puppeteer. Dave and Jim heard Gonzo growling at Dave's answer.

Jim laughed, "At least he's not eating a tire anymore now that he's a daredevil who'll go on Evel Kneivel style." Looking at Gonzo who's happy with the compliment and playfully ignoring his puppeteer who just sits quietly beside him.

"Well, I am glad Gonzo doesn't do it anymore," Dave replied, and Jim's laugh slowly faded away.

"Oh…" Jim mumbles under his breath, "So uh, how did you find Gonzo's charisma this quickly?" If Jim remembered, Gonzo was just a character from the background in season one. As Jim observed Gonzo's structure, he could say that Dave somewhat outdone Gonzo's appearance. As if he was the Gonzo in the canceled 'Jim Henson Hour' of his. Maybe this isn't technically a timeline. Miss Piggy is Frank's main character, Fozzie doesn't have a low voice, Janice doesn't have a female voice and on and on a bunch of characters that didn't exist earlier in the season have been revised to be here. This isn't past anymore.

"I—"

"Let me answer this, Dad," Gonzo shoved off Dave as he looked at Jim with confidence, "I'm an artist by heart! And I know everyone knew that information that I am no brainer and I'm an unexpected whatever that feared nothing. Does it answer your question, Mister Henson?"

As the whatever smirks pridefully, Jim just scratches his head. It didn't answer Jim's question specifically, but he doesn't want Dave's muppets or Dave particularly to be confused on what the heck he's talking about, it's still weird how they gave them life without being performed on the stage. As the words linger repeatedly, Jim couldn't say if this is still puppetry anymore.

"Would you look at that," Beauregard said, looking at the clock on the wall, "George might need me. I'm already finished here." He said.

"So am I," Jim said, "well I'm leaving too, see you guys later." Jim waved goodbye to them and to the other muppets as he left.

"Hmm…"

"What is it, Dad?"

"Nothing, I just realized that he questioned if it's normal for puppets to get their bodies cut off or …"

"Isssh! That's morbid! But I, The Great Gonzo, would always get himself together again with his wonderful and creative father, Dave Goelz!"

"Aww Gonzo…!"

It was sundown, he had talked to every one of his human crew. There's a small bar in the middle of the lot where he found himself, it's weird that he let muppets drink and made a bar here. Jim thinks what the heck is their Jim Henson thinking having their own bar. Then again, he'd let the muppets do what they want at this point, they're not Sesame Street characters to begin with. Though it's still weird having this kind of building here.

Jim opened the door, and it has the same style and setting as the bar in the Muppet Movie, but without the hotel where the gang is staying. Rizzo and Pepe were having a discussion at the bar counter, Lew was the bartender and Jim noticed that their mixologist was putting fish on their glasses. Jim doesn't want to know what the aftertaste is like. When Jim turns his head, he sees the scene of where Kermit the Frog met Rowlf the Dog, he ought to laugh at himself that he has finally had these two together in this scene without any hassle, thanking the magic of bringing puppets to life. Perhaps he'll let this part roll for a while. He doesn't even know what to do here anyway, he'll only watch the muppets getting drunk.

"Hey, Jim!"

Forget it, Jim chuckled at himself. They found him anyway.

Jim walked to his two iconic muppets, Rowlf was playing melodies on the piano, and Kermit was holding a glass of Margarita in hand. "What are you guys doing here?" Jim asked, sitting beside Kermit.

"We're taking a breather, we're finishing our rehearsals. But Kermit here needed to be back there because he's the emcee of the show." Kermit sighs as Rowlf answers. "It saved Richard a little bit of a hassle having Bobo being the assistant stage director."

"I'm glad…" Jim said, still not forgetting the awful bags in Richard's eyes. "Why is there a bar here with some muppets drinking, weird that they let them build something like this?"

"Isn't that what you want?" Kermit was confused, even Rowlf was silently looking at Jim who's a bit taken back. "After you know that puppets can't get drunk, it's just a hangout for everyone, mostly for the humans if you want to take away your stress." Rowlf nodded his head as Kermit finished explaining.

"We're made of foam and fur," Rowlf added, humming as he played a melody on the piano.

"Are you getting a drink, Jim?" Kermit asked, "you can have mine." Giving his glass to his puppeteer.

"N-No, no, not this kind of day," Jim replied. He was glad that there's nothing rowdy happening here if muppets could ever get drunk.

"Hello, Jim!"

"¡Hola! Señor John!"

Jim, Kermit and Rowlf, turned around to see Rizzo and Pepe sitting beside them. Joining whatever the conversation they're having.

"What's up?" Rizzo asked.

"Oh, uh," Kermit looked at Jim and answered, "we're talking about the pub."

"This pub is great, not actually my first time being in a bar," Pepe declared, playing his glass, "though I wished we could get drunk, sounds fun to think about it, okay." Rizzo nodded his head with agreement. The prawn and the rat both drink their glasses, but they recklessly spit it out with disgust. Both Jim and Kermit look startled looking at their mess.

"Yeah," Rowlf simply replied, watching the two new muppets coughing at their concoction, "I could give you a whole bottle from the bar, however they want the dog to play the piano," whilst playing the keys, "eventually they let Lew counter for some reason," their heads turn to see Lew laughing either maniacally or just happy to put the slimy fish in the glass before giving to the whatnots who's confused what he just give them. "Looks like he's having the best time of his life."

"Ugh!" Rizzo looks disgusted and puts down his glass on the table. "Why in the world could we taste the fish and not the damn alcohol?!" Rizzo complaints.

"This is shit!" Jim was shocked when Pepe threw his glass in the trash can, Kermit could only sigh. "Anyway, anything fun to start with?" Pepe looks at the gang, waiting for a topic to come up.

Out of the blue, Kermit asked the question that's bugging Jim's mind.

"Well," Kermit cleared his throat, "If you don't mind, who are your puppeteers?" The question made Rowlf suddenly play a wrong note, both Rizzo and Pepe shared the same look. "How in the world did you get to know this show?" Kermit even added. Jim has the same peculiarity as him. Steve hasn't joined the Muppet Show, so how in the world did Rizzo know about this? The kid might still be in high school or college at this point.

"Pamphlet." Rizzo and Pepe answered at the same time.

"They were hiring new guys, okay?" Pepe said, even grabbing the pamphlet out of nowhere and showing it to Jim, Kermit and Rowlf.

Jim holds the pamphlet in his hand. The pamphlet literally reads, 'Need new guys for Muppet show' Anyone could audition, and at the end of the note, they need an assistant stage director. There's nothing to say but ask who made this.

Kermit was shaking his head as looked at the pamphlet, "They should specify that we need humans. But it seems you two passed the audition to get the job." The two new muppets, however, haven't answered who their puppeteers were yet. Jim knows about Steve, but not the prawn.

"Jim here does have cash being famous and all," Rizzo said looking at the founder, "We do need a job to get money."

"That's fair." Rowlf comments.

"Si, si! We also have our children we are taking care of…"

"Excuse me?"

Jim and his muppets were taken back. Kids? How old is Steve to be taken care of by a working rat anyway? Steve probably could handle himself. Gazing at Kermit and Rowlf, they're probably as shocked as him. The prawn muppet has a young child in his care to look after knowing it was him who replied to have a child. There's no way that a child could give life to a puppet, and here they thought anyone but his crew gave life to them. What in the world is even happening?

"A child?!" Kermit can't believe his ears, "B-But that's impossible, well, Jim—Uh, how to say this," Kermit was speechless to even explain.

Jim felt Rowlf's hand on his shoulder, "Our Jim here created Pierre the French Rat his first puppet when he's nearly in his 20s. There's no way—"

"Hey, hey, calm down there piano dog," Rizzo said, cutting off the mutt's sentence, "We existed alright, my kid has a pure imagination and I love him." Rizzo said, gazing at the three, "Besides, me and Pepe's kids here were huge fans of yours, Jim. So take it with a grain of salt."

"Si, si, Ritzo is right," Pepe replied on his behalf, "My kid loves muffins, okay?"

"Muppets."

"Muffins," Pepe ignores.

"So uh, how are you two made?" Rowlf turned to question them, "You cannot live obviously without being made. You two were made perfectly to be done by the hand of a child."

"My kid made me," Rizzo was the first one to answer, "my kid is very creative and he even made me a jacket to suit my style." Showing his blue jacket to the gang. "But of course, this is one of my costumes, I have a ton later on if I ever get my own dressing room. Ohh maybe I should tell Stevie about that." Reminding himself.

Rowlf and Kermit were quite aghast, Jim knows it well however, because Steve made Rizzo from the old rat puppets Don made from Musicians of Bremin, Steve talked about that but that's in the 80's. He wondered where Steve got his name for Rizzo without Frank being there.

When it was Pepe's turn, he stole Kermit's Margarita and chugged it all in one go, "I can't say…"

"What do you mean you can't say, Pepe?"Jim was curious, and so were the other muppets. This prawn was acting so mysterious. Rizzo has told his part, and he can't say his.

"Even for me, Pepe?" Rizzo was pleading in front of his friend.

But Pepe just shoved him and answered, "We just met, okay?"

"Aren't there any requirements or documents to fill?" Jim asked the two newer muppets.

"They just let us in," Rizzo shrugged and Pepe nodded. Jim sighs, assuming that they let a muppet in charge.

"Maybe I should remind Scooter about that," Kermit mumbles to himself.

"Besides he's only 12—"

As Pepe added those words, Rizzo quickly burst with shock, "12?! 12 years old?!" Shaking his friend repeatedly. The prawn doesn't seem to be bluffing at all.

"Huh, he is the same age as my son Brian," Jim unconsciously stated, despite how shocked the rat is beside the king prawn Rowlf, and Kermit doesn't say anything else about it. His son is probably busy with school, he nearly sees his family either way because of work.

"Oh, si! I've met Seymour—"

"That's impossible! My kid is a teenager and your kid's mind cannot be as mature as yours!"

"We're even older than the kid," Rowlf comments. "How did your kid even have your personality?" Rowlf asked, staring at the prawn very curiously.

"Anyway! Any topics? I don't want to talk about my kid or my personal life, si?" Pepe dismissed. The others just simply nodded and forgot to talk about it. "¡Hola¡ Fotzie!"

The gang gazed to the door to see the comedian bear walking to them, looking exhausted.

"Did you run a marathon, Fozzie?" Kermit frowned as he helped his best friend who was busy catching his breath.

"How are yah, Fozzie?" Rowlf greeted the bear.

"I-I'm fine," Fozzie leaned to Jim, "Frank wants to talk to you," whispering to his ear.

"Why?"

"I-I don't know…" Fozzie gasped, "I have to run the whole lot just to find you, and I'm happy that I found you." Hugging the puppeteer. "Frank seems to be serious about talking to you and I don't want to disappoint him, even to get distracted by watching the rehearsals!"

"Sheesh, drama much?" Rizzo comments.

"Okay, okay," Jim said, patting Fozzie's back, "I'm gonna see Frank now, I don't want to see him waiting and all."

"Bye, Jim!" The muppets waved farewell to Jim as he left the bar.

"So," Pepe began once again when the puppeteer’s silhouette faded from the distance. "Want to know how I met Seymour the Elephant?"

"Who the heck is Seymour?"

The founder opened the glass door of the office, it was solemn and quiet. Writer Jerry wasn't in his usual spot pretending to be the secretary. Fozzie told him that Frank was very serious, it must be very important. It doesn't change the fact that he knows nothing about this muppet world. Whatever it is, it's probably from Lord Lew Grade, whatever the suggestions he wants to add. Jim sits on a chair, in front of Frank's desk where his name is written in front of him. Waiting for his friend, Jim never managed to take a look closely at the decorations in the office.

The awards were still there, the props that were used from Dark Crystal, and it wasn't a full-size Skeksis anymore, just one of the background decorations that was made by their props department. They haven't even made the Dark Crystal just yet, why is it here anyway?

Jim's eyes caught a barn owl sitting on the branch, in the other room. The room was his, he distinguished the room that had never changed since the late 80's. However, he never realized that there was an owl there. Did he have that display?

"Hello, Jim."

The founder turned his head around and saw the serious look of his right-hand man. The atmosphere was so quiet for Jim.

"So, what do you want to talk about?" Jim breaks the silence, watching Frank sit at his table. The supposed director was staring at the latter as if he was caught in something troublesome. "Is it important?" Jim tried again. Frank may be one of the serious people he knows, but for goodness sake, couldn't he be more dreadful?

"Technically, no," Jim sighs with relief, Frank seriously needs to stop being humorless as if someone has died. "However, you let your guard down and Don't have suspicions about you." Jim perked up looking at Frank, "he expressed his concern earlier after you two went to Faz's workshop. You're talking as if you know nothing about your own work."

"Which is true," Jim quickly reacted.

"I know about that," Frank assured him, "Writer Jerry is already questioning you, now Don too. The muppets, mostly yours, were also on the list. Surely you've acted like a boss in your time too." He explained.

"Did you lie?"

"If I didn't then we're probably not having this conversation now are we?"

"Thanks…"

Frank shakes his head, "Can you act like Jim in your world? I know this is very weird and all, but ask your questions to me. Alright?" Jim nodded his head, "Good, now are you going to dinner?"

"Frank?" The latter was about to leave his seat but stayed when he saw Jim not getting out of his chair. "Can I actually tell you something very important?"

Frank noticed the change of demeanor of his friend, something’s in his mind that's been bugging him. Besides the muppet mayhem, there’s more in his past life that’s been very different from where he’s been. “What is it?”

The founder breathes heavily, “It’s Don, he’s uh…”

“What about Crazy Don?”

“H-He’s not gonna live…for long…” Jim looks back at Frank’s reaction, his eyes staring at him, full of confusion and skepticism. Jim doesn’t like to make eye contact, perhaps it’s not the right time to talk about it. He’s waiting for Frank to say something but the silence is deafening him. “Y-You probably think I’m crazy—”

“Yes,” Frank's tone becomes tense, “Absolutely. Don’t make a joke—Christ, I’m fucking hungry…”

The founder felt embarrassed how Frank replied. Jim knew that Frank didn't like being emotional to their soon-dead friend, that he'd die in the unfortunate year of 1978. Frank wasn't sure about that and hesitated to believe Jim and Jim didn't mind either way. It hurts him, it hurts both of them. Can he wish that in this world Don wouldn’t have to die early?

"It was expected that you don't want to believe me, Frank," Jim replied in a low voice, "But I—"

Both of their attention went on Frank's phone. The owner hesitates to answer, before answering in a second after. "Hello? Jon. What is it this time?"

The founder sits there idly waiting for Frank to finish his phone call, and to be honest, he's too uneasy to even say a word after what he did. His friend was still talking to Jon over the end of the phone, this is an opportunity to leave Frank alone and go home and get some sleep. He needs to leave Frank alone for a bit, he probably doesn't want to see him for a while.

"Where are you going?" Jim purposely goes back to his seat when Frank lays his eyes on him, he sighs, "Jon called and told me that Animal followed them to Sesame Street." Jim watched as his friend lay back to his chair leaning groaning with frustration, "I really need to put him in a cage down in the basement."

"Animal is wild," Jim nervously laughs, but stopped as Frank glared at him, "they do say that their personalities come from us, and coming from you Frank, you made Animal be like you wanted to be."

"That doesn't change the fact that he's wild and gone off to New York," Frank argued. "Imagine the trouble from the show we've even shown yet to the public. Importantly to my other characters except Bert who haven't seen Animal just yet." Jim watched as Frank scratched his head, "We need to go back to Sesame Street tomorrow and get Animal."

"Oh, like by plane or—"

"We're using my car, I don't want our show to debut in a public plane." Frank sighs, "It's going to be a long ride of course to go back to New York."

"I guess some things never change…"

"Did you say something?"

"Nothing…"

Chapter Text

“Alright everyone, thank you all for coming.”

“Hi, Frank.”

“Hi, Dave,” Frank replied dumbfoundedly at the puppet builder.

They're in the meeting room with all the human crew. Jim suggested before the meeting asking Frank if they could tell the Electric Mayhem where Animal is, it's crucial to say to them where their drummer went they’ll be going bananas all over the place. And for some reason, Frank ignored his suggestion which stunned Jim. He shook his head earlier, replying that it was not their problem. He wished that he could argue with Frank, but he couldn't make up for himself. He'll simply avoid it, either way, Frank knows this world and the Muppets better than him. That's a shame to the founder of the Muppets, Jim is still the head of the company, the creator of the Muppets Inc.

Frank was standing at the end of the table with his coffee in his hands. Don, Faz, and Dave are on the right side of the table, while Jerry, Writer Jerry, and Richard are on the left side. Jim sits on the other side of the table opposite to where Frank is with his trusty coffee.

“So…Animal is missing—”

“What?!” Richard slammed his hand on the table startling both the Jerrys beside him.

“But!” Frank said, looking at Richard with a tight lip-smile. “We've found him, Richard. There's no need to fret about.” Calming down the young puppeteer as he slowly sits down on his chair filled with anxiety and worrisome. Then Frank looked at the others and explained, “Jon called from New York because they've found Animal jumping from Jon’s suitcase. He probably has followed Bert on to Sesame Street.” Frank pauses as he sighs, “We need to get Animal back fast, we can't leak our new character just yet, it may hype their fans but it'll ruin their experiences, this is a surprise after all, and a debut for the new show.” All of them can't help but imagine. Animal will sort of like Kong on top of Hooper’s store holding Bert like Ann Darrow.

“I-I’m sorry, Mister Henson,” Richard glanced at his boss. “I-It’s my responsibility to be in charge of the Muppets and I already blew it!” Richard starts to stutter, looking sadly and guilty at Jim, which makes his heart clench with ache and melancholia. “D-Don’t fire me, boss—!”

“No! No! Of course not! No one's gonna get fired and I'm not firing you, Richy,” Jim immediately answered, reassuring everyone, “Animal is just being Animal, he just likes to play with Bert again, yes?” Richard hesitates to nod, still carrying the burden. “Besides, Animal is wild, and he wants to venture wherever he likes.”

“Jim’s right, Richard,” Frank continues to calm him down, “And as his puppeteer, I know what it felt like. It's very much expected anyway.” Both he and Jim smile as Jerry pats Richard’s back to settle him down. “Tomorrow, me and Jim will go there to get Animal. He's not the kind of Muppet to be in Sesame Street. All questions will be answered by their temporary boss Jerry Juhl.”

“W-Wait, wait, wait! I’m just the writer, what the heck do you mean I’m a boss around here?!” Writer Jerry immediately complained. “Why can’t Don take the role of the boss?” pointing at the puppet builder who’s busy picking his nose.

Frank hums, “You’re the first right-hand man that Jim has after Jane,” he shrugged. “Also Don is taking care of the muppets.”

“Yep,” Don replied, pinching his mustache as if teasing the head writer.

“Besides, the scripts of the sketches were finished for the debut, you'll be working together with Richy on the rehearsals,” Frank explained. “Jim, what do you think?”

“Huh?” Jim startled a bit as Frank called him, his fingers were intertwined nervously on his lap, “S-Sure yeah, I'd like to see how the Sesame Street Gang were doing there. They're probably preparing for the new season soon enough, who knows? Haven't been there for a while.”

“Say hi to Count and Herry for me, will yeah?” Jerry laughs, “You're right, we've been too busy here and all the other muppets to their debut. Who knows, maybe we'll have a day off and let the Muppets do their own thing.”

“Which I doubt because we're still finding the show's soul.” Writer Jerry countered, making the latter frown, “We couldn't let the Muppets scream around like chickens and penguins—that of course we literally have,” Writer Jerry said, gesturing his hands all over. “Let's end this season first, and God forbid this won't get canceled or get shit on like the last time in SNL.” all of them looked uncomfortable.

“Let's be positive here, Jerry,” Jim reminds him, cooling the frustrated writer.

“I am, I am,” Writer Jerry surrendered, “We all know, and you mostly, Jim. That you don't want to be the greatest entertainment for children. And no way in hell we're going to stick with that shtick from generations to come.”

Jim clenched his fist but sighed and collected himself. Fate changed the timeline where the Muppets literally have their own personality right on the spot unlike in Jim's world where they wiggle their puppet and see what the writers observed behind the scenes. They cannot possibly point and say they're the same as for children and not for adults. Lord Grade has their back, they're not in England anymore, yet the man has high hopes for them. He could imagine hearing the gang agreeing with what Writer Jerry announced. Jerry Juhl couldn't write for Sesame Street, he did for a while but dropped it because he didn't have an interest in writing for children's television. That's what the driving force is for him and Jerry, they just can't do what they want even if it's for the greater good.

“Okay, okay. We understand your frustrations, we all are,” Frank said, still in front of the table, “Me and Jim will be using my Studebaker. Don't start to question my decisions.”

“Why—?”

“Because I said so, Dave,” Frank stared at him.

Jim stole a glance at Don who's still pinching his beard while Frank just started being mean to Dave in the background. ‘He was still looking suspicious,’ Jim gulps just thinking about it. The puppet builder takes no heed to what they're talking about, despite how chaotic it is, Don has his mind palace on his own. The creator starts sitting uncomfortably in his chair, Don still has his suspicion, and Writer Jerry does too. He felt like drowning whenever he couldn't trust his friends, his loyal companions who he had worked with till his death.

“Do you need a speed booster added to your car, Frank?”

“Faz, the last time you put your device you didn't bother to ask for my permission,” Frank said to their engineer, Faz hummed for a bit, crossing his arms as he stared back at the puppeteer. “Get away from my car, Faz.”

“Why?” Faz laughs, “It's just a little button beside your steering wheel. I've learned my lessons based on how your car slowly disintegrated, perhaps now—”

“Just use Dave's car.”

“Hey!”

“Okay, I'm going to get out of here even though it's entertaining to see you all in each other's throats. But I have a bunch of puppets in my modest little muppet center,” Don declared as he got up from his chair.

Jim looked at him from the corner of his eyes as he went to the door. The legendary puppeteer barely even said anything or responded with a clever joke at his fellow friend. He felt increasingly fearful at Don's skepticism, he just walked past him and could sense the distrust coming from him. ‘Does he hate me?’ Jim asked himself, feeling paranoid about his late friend's actions towards him, It's very overwhelming. Why does it feel like they've never been friends anymore? Don always likes to talk to him and the gang, perhaps he'd speak with Frank later about him, Jim doesn't like to end up not talking to Don. He shook his head and stared back at Richard instead.

“Meeting adjourned everyone,” Frank clapped his hand declaring the meeting over, everyone standing up and clearing the room.

Before Richard manages to leave, still displaying a feat of disappointment, Jim manages to grab his shoulder. “Richy, can we talk for a minute?” he could feel Frank's presence meters behind him.

Jim could feel the youngest puppeteer on the verge of anxiety as he faced him. Jim internally wanted to shower Richard with love yet he could hear the others stalling in the room arguing and talking, “Y-Yes, boss? I-is it about the muppets or Animal?”

“Richard, I—”

“Oh.”

“Whoops.”

“What are you two doing here?”

Jim and Richard turned around to see what was happening at the door. It was Rowlf and Kermit laying on the ground as they opened the door, probably eavesdropping. Richard immediately walked to observe what was happening to the muppets because it was his job. Jim was about to say something after that, yet the kid took his whole role in his world.

“What's happening?” Richard asked. “You two shouldn't be here, humans only.”

“Yeah, we saw the paper on the door.” Rowlf stands up, “we're here to talk with Jim, and Frank because it seems…”

“Just in case,” Kermit whispered to the brown mutt.

“Yeah, just to be sure.”

“I'm leaving,” Don said.

Then the others left, and Frank, Jim, Rowlf, and Kermit were also left in the meeting room. The sitting arrangement was the two muppets in front of the puppeteers at the oblong table.

“I've heard you two were coming back to Sesame Street…after some time,” Kermit started, clearing his throat. Frank raised his brow while Jim listened to the green frog, “For old time's sake, me and Rowlf will be coming with you two back to Sesame Street. Like a reunion. We still have time, yes?”

“I'd love to—”

“I'll think about it.”

Jim pursed his lips as he glanced at Frank. “Just let them come, Frank. They've been there since the earliest episodes of season 1.”

“For me mostly,” Rowlf grunts, “Kermit's rarely been there too, he couldn't come to Sesame Street unless you let him come.” It should be mentioned that Kermit acts as the news reporter on the fictional street of New York. Jim remembered that he still does that even though it's a scarcely cameo through the later years. There’ll be no bantering with Cookie Monster or with Grover at some point, except with the Bert and Ernie sketches, yet in the later years, Frank couldn’t find the time to puppeteer with Jim. The last giant reunion they had was in ‘A Muppet Family Christmas’ in 1987.

“It’s been a while,” Kermit shrugs.

“Fine,” Frank gives it a chance, “Just because the people have already known Rowlf and been in public since the early 60s.” Rowlf has been to Sesame Street ever since 1969 with one episode and Jim didn't bother to perform Rowlf there anymore. It's his responsibility either way, besides, Kermit is the only bridge between the Muppet Show and Sesame Street. “You two could go home now.” standing up from his seat.

“Come on, Jim,” Kermit said as he and Rowlf left their chairs.

“I’ll talk to Frank for a bit, you two could go on without me,” Jim responds, yet the muppets simply go back to their seats. “What are you two still doing here?”

“Waiting for you, isn’t it obvious?” the green amphibian said, “were thinking of escorting back home, fraggles might come to get yah again.”

“What’s a Fraggle?”

Frank grabbed Jim’s wrist as they went to the corner. The right-hand man was anticipating what’s up in Jim’s mind, crossing his arms. The creator’s eyes linger back to his muppets who are now talking to each other on stand-by. “What do you want to talk about?” he questioned.

Jim sighed audibly, then whispered, “I-It’s Richard…he’s—”

“Working too hard?” Frank finished his answer, and Jim nodded. Frank breathes, he seems to be uneasy and seems to acknowledge the young puppeteer’s suffering. “That is Richard alright. I suppose you’ve observed how our Richard is doing around here. He has been a great kid ever since he auditioned together with Franny, and after eight years of waiting to have a muppet of his own, then the Muppet Sex and Violence, nowadays the Muppet Show. You—I mean Jim, took Richard to be the director of this camaraderie. Jerry is in the musical corner, Dave is sewing muppets back together, and Don making new muppets to be on the set. Me and writer Jerry are writing mayhem for the muppets who seem to rather ad-lib on their own, which is not always a good thing,” the two have a hearty laugh, “Jim…you’re this giant force that tries to keep the cadence alive. I know there’s Bernie and David, who try selling the show to the larger audience—obviously, it's their job.”

“I don't understand what my role is supposed to be.” Jim’s tone was desperate, asking out loud why he had to redo things. To discern what already happened again and again, to see everyone he loves falter, and to expect his projects to fall one by one. Corporations that'll try to take a hold of him.

“You're the boss, Jim—”

“I know that,” Jim cut him off. There's a pause and the two look back to see Rowlf and Kermit staring at them. “I…”

Frank gazes away from the muppets and stares back at his perplexed friend and having a crisis. “Jim, you've worried about the complicated things that even me and the gang don't have an answer for. And we have made sort of a deal to never be a cat basking for curiosities about the mysteriousness of the muppets. How did puppets come to life? Who knows? How did other people give life to other puppets? We basically couldn't answer that either. We gave them a purpose to entertain, for how long you ask? I have no clue if they'll still be around for more than 50 years.” Frank explained, “Jim, you're a force who kept muppets together. That's your role. You do what you want to do. You'll help us with the script for sure! Help Don and Dave? Yeah. Make music with Jerry? Of course!” Jim crept up a smile, as Frank said, “Directing together with Richard is no different.”

“T-That sounds like a declaration that Sam would say,” Jim chuckles. Making Frank smile back, he enjoys seeing his friend smile. “Would you help me understand when we come to Sesame Street?”

“Sure, anything for you,” Frank gave a slight smile, patting his back. “You three take a rest. Piggy doesn't like me being this late.”

“How's Miss Piggy as your muppet?” Jim laughs.

“Don't remind me,” Frank playfully rolls his eyes as he pushes his friend. “Good night, Jim. Good night you two.” Looking at Rowlf and Kermit, bidding farewell.

“Good night, Frank.”

“Good night, kid.”

The moonlight shines through the Jim Henson lot. The path was empty with no muppets scattered all over the place. Jim felt cold all of a sudden, shivering from the frigid atmosphere. It wasn't even near winter yet, but there was an aura, a field of emptiness of the place that he couldn't point out. Rowlf and Kermit don't seem to notice it as they walk side by side with him. Jim noticed the barn owl again, his light feathers were perched on a tree, meters above them. It was staring at him for some reason then flew away making the puppeteer confused. Has it always been there? He forgot to ask Frank about it too. They don't have owls in the workshops, that's for sure.

As they walked home, they told Jim that the Swedish Chef made dinner for him. The humans skipped dinner and made each one their dinner, which is considerate for the Chef to do, and apparently also horrible, making the puppeteer laugh.

“Hey Jim…” The puppeteer turns around and looks at the brown mutt walking on his two feet, the muppet looks so troubled hesitating to say anything. “I heard you and Frank talking about Richard…”

“Yeah…we did,” Jim replied, letting out a breath, “He's really like that, huh?”

“I guarantee that you didn't pressure him to drink ten cups of coffee a day,” Kermit assured, “This show is just the next step forward away from teaching kids. Perhaps that's what Richard's objective is, to make this show as steady and balanced as possible, a pure comedic entertainment for all. We're trying not to make it a mess for the kid. But uh…”

“Were muppets…”

“Yep.”

Jim laughs again, his two muppets looking back at him, “That's understandable, holding the freaks together is really a pain in the butt.”

“Sesame Street is not far off from its sketches,” Rowlf agreed with Kermit's statement. “Do you think they still have that essence?” questioned Kermit. The mutt couldn’t reply.

The creator raised his brow, perplexed by what Kermit meant. They're not beginning to be forgotten, the muppets were still active in the hands of Joan, Lloyd, and Jon over in New York. Also Frank didn't explain specifically what it means. “What do you mean by essence?” Posing a question to the Muppet frog.

“The essence of play,” Rowlf made clear to his puppeteer. “We may be living breathing puppets, but we intend to have a heart with the purpose of amusement. In any case, a connection to one, a partnership between you guys and us the muppets. I don't even know if the Sesame Street muppets still felt those when you guys weren't there.” he explained, “You've known it from the very first day…”

There was silence hanging in the air, as Rowlf and Kermit continued to walk oblivious that their puppeteer stopped its track near to where their house was.

Jim began to breathe heavily, beginning to be paranoid and anxious. There's no way that they're beginning to be lifeless, the creator pondered deeply. Ernie felt the loneliness of his puppeteer that's why he came to follow him, yet why didn't they say anything regarding this essence that Rowlf and Kermit were talking about? Do the puppeteers know nothing about this? Their Jim must have, Frank must have. Don is familiar with this kind of thing. The deep connections between the puppeteers and their muppets are like how they performed their characters on set including how they play behind the scenes and every take. Jim couldn't believe his ears, this was a piece of new information to take in, there's no doubt that Animal was a force of nature and a bit of luck for him to go back to Sesame Street.

Suddenly he felt the sharp pain stabbed in his head, the headache came again to terrorize him. The overthinking of the muppets and about this world was a consequence to him, yet he have no choice but to question it all. This is a strange and fulfilling world just as how he has always been envisioned in the show. Jim squeezes his eyes shut, and he breathes slowly, clearing his mind. Waiting patiently for the pain to disappear.

“Jim?”

Right away he opened his eyes, seeing Rowlf and Kermit luminescing under the lamp. His two muppets have their eyes staring directly at their puppeteer. Jim slightly opened his mouth ajar, wanting to talk about his bafflement. There's a doubt in his mind that he couldn't say his problems, what he's particularly thinking. They couldn't foresee in Jim's mind what he thinks, supposedly that's a nice touch for them to not witness his suffering.

“I-I’m sorry,” Jim lamely replies, and walks towards his muppets.

“Is there something wrong—?”

“N-No, no…” Jim shook his head, dismissing their worry. “Nothing's wrong.”

“Is it about Richard—?”

“No, not Richard,” Jim said, “I-I just want to rest…”

The two muppets didn't say anything as they went back to their home.

The door creaks as Jim opened the door, it is dark and the dim lights barely illuminate the small living room area. Kermit and Rowlf went in and Jim slowly closed the door from behind not causing a slight sound to bother where his other muppets went. It was a comforting silence despite its unfamiliarity, it was his first time sleeping here in this house as Jim Henson realized that he barely got the rest he deserved. Not counting where he and Frank slept together outside with Bert and Ernie, and their other muppets. It’s a hardly well-deserved sleep when Animal becomes buoyant when he finds Bert. There was a hush shuffling on Jim’s shoes on the way to the dimly lit dining area, he gazed upon a plate of poutine bathed in a rich, savory gravy sitting on the wooden rectangular table. This is probably what Rowlf and Kermit mentioned, a testament to the Swedish Chef’s culinary art indeed. The fries were generously smothered, the cheese curds just starting to melt into the thick gravy, creating an inviting, if somewhat indulgent, sight.

Jim paused for a moment, his mind drifting through thoughts and reflections on his life choices. The poutine was comforting enough and kind for his muppet to do this for him. However, this isn’t the time to have a heart attack right now just eating this plate of pouting.

After a brief pause, he sighs first as he grabs floating fries in the gravy and samples them. Jim ate it in one go, not taking another round. The taste wasn’t bad, it’s delightful, to put it mildly by the Chef’s talent. As long he didn’t throw up like Jon did, then he’s safe. He quickly transferred the plate to the refrigerator, the cool light of the appliance briefly illuminating his face before closing the door. Praying that he won’t be running to the bathroom after that one bite.

Leaving the poutine behind and hidden in the refrigerator forever, Jim made his way to his bedroom, before he managed to hop in his bed, Kermit and Rowlf stopped their puppeteer, tugging his shirt.

“What…” Before Jim reacts he could hear a bunch of snores in his bed, a lot and loud snores. “Were they sleeping—”

“They apparently never sleep in the other room.”

“One bed?”

“One bed and it’s too small for 8 muppet characters.”

The rest of Jim’s muppets were now sleeping in Jim’s room, and it seems Kermit and Rowlf have been outrun by their companions and they don't have enough space to sleep in. Considered unfair for the first muppet characters of Jim.

The three sleep in the regular room, they do fit in with Jim in the middle. The puppeteer stares at the ceiling while the two sleep beside him. Jim couldn’t sleep, he needed to for tomorrow but his eyes couldn’t give him at least a wink. The creator barely clears his thoughts after what happened. All he could hear is his muppets' gentle, rhythmic breathing as they snuggled comfortably on the side. Jim barely settled himself, there was a raging storm inside his mind. Things, things, a lot of things. Jim wished Ernie could sing again so he could just shut his eyes. He tries again, and as he faintly closes his eyes, he hears whispers in the corner.

Jim's sleepiness went away when he noticed the random hole in the wall, the founder was a little confused, Kermit nor Rowlf heard the noises coming from the unprecedented noises coming from the hole in the wall. So Jim slowly went down from the bed without waking his two muppets then proceeded to check out the random hole. That crack wasn't even there yesterday, maybe he was unaware that it basically existed there, furthermore, it appears no one has bothered to fix the wall.

Out of nowhere, the hole began to glow, Jim’s eyes were surprised, slowly backed away from the glowing hole.

“Are we there already?”

“Not a breath away, heed my plea no more questions, you’ve wearied my spirit.”

Cantus and Convincing John slowly appear from the hole, the hole was too small for the two fraggles. Jim was caught off guard seeing them here in his room and in outer space no less. The puppeteer noticed the two were arguing as well.

“Silly creature Jim! We missed you!”

“Shhh,” Jim shushed Convincing John, he glanced back to the bed if the two muppets were stirred awake, it seems they were sleeping peacefully. Jim was relieved.

“I said it once more, refrain your voice, prevailing Fraggle. Make no haste in this dead night.”

“Poetic now are we?”

“Beg your pardon?”

“W-what are you two doing here?” Jim interjects the two fraggles, “It's the middle of the night, shouldn't you two be sleeping?” asking the two fraggles.

“No, it's a blooming day in Fraggle Rock, silly creature Jim,” Convincing John said in a hushed joyous tone. Cantus nodded beside him. “It’s a merry morning for the Fraggles. What are you up to for today?”

Jim settled in, sitting in front of his muppet fraggles. The puppeteer leaned on the wall beside the hole, supposedly a small conversation wouldn't be bad, he couldn't sleep anyway. “Well, I need to sleep, because my friend and I are scheduled to travel to New York early tomorrow to collect…someone. I'll presumably be gone for a day, or longer…” Jim expresses his weariness with a sigh.

“Drifting back to the sea again, seeking forward and not going back?”

“What?”

Convincing John clears his throat, “What Cantus meant is that you've been busy, away from your work as always. You're ignoring the things and responsibilities other than your tormenting labor where you are extremely fixated. Tell you what, Jim,” The Fraggle tone shifted into an empathetic one, “perhaps that it's a good thing to briefly inconvenience you from time to time.”

“To kidnap me?” Jim raised his brow.

“I refused to agree to disagree.” Cantus added in his riddling wording, “Take note, dear silly creature. Us fraggles trust you to stimulate our enthusiasm, igniting the flame in our hearts.”

“To…kidnap me?”

“—to collaborate in harmony.”

“To kidnap me?!”

“Okay, okay,” Convincing John tries to calm the puppeteer, “We’re just worried, Jim, yes? We've seen you in aching pain in the Great Hall, all you need is a break from this gruesome workload. Is convincing you to live in Fraggle Rock will be better?” as if Convincing John was suggesting the human.

“For better or worse, I could barely fit in the Great Hall or just could stay there hunching my back forever between the rocks.” Jim stated, “Try and convince me, John, I don't think I'll be leaving here in outer space soon.” The puppeteer sighs, “I really do wish for a 30-minute work week, but it's different for us silly creatures and you couldn't compare to the passionate work of the Doozers.”

The fraggles didn't manage to speak. The dark room was silent, only the rhythmic glow in the hole.

“Why are you still lingering in the darkness, silly creature? The night whispers for you to uncover your best dreams.” Cantus speaks in a lyrical tone. “Can't find a solemn slumber?”

“Yes,” Jim responds in a somber tone, “I’ve come back again to my past and I—” he stops, “I don’t think you two would understand—”

“No, no, it’s alright, Jim,” Convincing John urged the puppeteer to continue, “Friends listen to each other, yes? Me and Cantus we’re your friends. You’ve listened to our problems too from time to time, that’s why we’re equally concerned for you. Continue dear silly creature, you couldn’t sleep either way after you have shared your problems, we will soothe you to sleep with a beautiful lullaby featuring your beloved fraggles.”

Jim crept up a smile, he couldn’t expect the fraggles to acknowledge what he was about to say. They won’t think of it in a literal sense, unlike Frank who’s the only one to hold his secrets. As their boss, he must ensure the stability of his company, as it is, and the Muppets are no different in this regard, “Can you not take my words in a literal sense?” the fraggles tilt their head in confusion, “I…I have come back to revisit my past, it was eerie and full of consequences. I couldn’t grasp what this all meant; it has become different from what I always do. Like I’m caught in two different worlds.”

“Intertwining melodies?” Cantus raised his brow, “Familiar yet not?”

“Exactly, the characters—-” Jim stops midway, “There are some things…” correcting himself, “that become their independent beings. I-It’s unexpected, THIS is unexpected.” the puppeteer was full of frustration. Breathing muppets and connecting with the puppets so they won’t die?! He felt selfish with his characters because he wanted to be on public television. He has always been fascinated since he was a child encouraging his parents to buy TV. Given the reality of making his puppets real, appears to use them for financial gain. “The world has shifted for me including my sense of this world, and now I’m just a bystander in a play where I was once the director. Can you two try to understand what it all meant?”

The two fraggles couldn’t reply as they watched Jim absorbed in his troubled thoughts. Cantus and Convincing John stared at each other, scarcely comprehending what they should do to support his friend. There’s a struggling grasp in between, he could feel him crying—no, no, he’s a strong creature, however, this is just the tip of the iceberg isn’t it? This isn’t the whole story. Their dear Jim who’s the most saccharine silly creature they’ve known became a shell of his former self. There’s nothing of himself now, just a ball of emotional distress.

“I…I didn’t plan this, yet they’re creating their own stories…”

The fraggles couldn’t understand what Jim was displaying right now, as if he was talking to himself unaware that they were here to listen.

“Hey…” Jim felt Convincing John’s hand on his arm. “Silly creature Jim, we're here for you yes?” the puppeteer stared for a while before he nodded his head, “Me and Cantus, particularly couldn’t help you with what you’re having right now. We promise to help you but it’s more challenging than we thought. Time traveling, Jim?” the creator's eyes grew wide with surprise, “That’s impossible to happen—we know there’s magic in Fraggle Rock but turning back time? You’re not breaking some kind of interdimensional law are you?” the preaching fraggle laughs. “Listen to Convincing John and Cantus the Minstrel, silly creature.” as he winks.

Cantus began to play his magical pipe with ease and passion. The beautiful rhythm and melody were soothing and no muppets ever heard the music of Cantus’ pipe just Jim. As the pipe sang the cave summons its notes metaphorically to the room.

“You're doing great there, pal,” Convincing John comments, chuckling as the minstrel performs.

“When you long for the height of the mountains, when you long for the blue~~”

Convincing John that he had never sung another song before other than his preachiness. For him to sing one of Cantus' songs has something to do with Jim. The puppeteer sat there, listening to the fraggles.

“Leave your heart where it's deep and it's down again, lose your heart till it's new~~”

“Seek your heart on the high blue skyway, keep your heart and it's bound~~”

“Steep your heart in the deep of the earth again, lose your heart and it's found~~”

Convincing John and Cantus sang together in the chorus. Jim slightly smiles at what he’s seeing and hearing right now, the fraggles couldn’t be more happy to see their silly creature friend smiling once again. Then Cantus sings in solo as he stops performing his pipe.

“Once I thought I could fly like an eagle can, once I thought I was brave~~”

“Now I wait till my heart starts to beat again, deep in the heart of the cave~~”

“Seek your heart on the high blue skyway, keep your heart and it's bound~~”

“Steep your heart in the deep of the earth again~~”

The last thing Jim remembered he was back on his bed between Kermit and Rowlf tucking in. He could feel being drowsy all of a sudden. Sandman has come to sprinkle his magical sand onto his face.

“Lose your heart and it's found~~”

“Lose your heart and it's found~~”

“Lose your heart and it's found~~”

“Lose your heart and it's found~~”

“Goodnight, Jim. The melody of your presence lingers, we’ll forever wait down in Fraggle Rock for you…”

“Don’t say goodbye, silly creature. Come on back there’s much to do when you visit.”

“Lose your heart and it's found…”

Jim muttered in his sleep.

Chapter Text

Last night was a blur. Jim slowly woke up from the sound of his alarms blaring outside the guest room. Everything felt like a dream last night, but straight away, he had forgotten about it when the chaos outside just continuously became louder and louder. He turned around and stared at a wall, the hole he remembered last night was gone, and the music in his head also dissipated in his mind. That was weird, Jim pondered. Although he longed to be in his bed to think about it deeply, a knock came on his door. The light hadn’t shone through the bare window, only the artificial light from the streetlight outside informed Jim that the sun hadn’t come out yet.

“Frank’s here.” Oh yeah, Rowlf and Kermit were sleeping in his bed. The brown mutt sniffed the air and caught a familiar scent. “Isn’t it too early to leave?” he asked, grabbing the clock beside the lamp. “It’s only 4 a.m.”

“No wonder there’s a commotion outside, sheesh,” The frog mused.

Jim never replied when Frank opened the door and turned on the lights. He saw Jim laying together with Rowlf and Kermit on the bed. The future director squinted at the three and as he stared at them from a disoriented look. His shoulders were slumped, and behind those glasses, his eyes were rimmed with dark circles. Jim was a little worried and was about to open his mouth when Frank said “Let’s get out of here,” in a deep and frustrated voice, commanding Jim that he didn’t like to stay one more second in this place. Jim and his muppets didn’t hesitate for a second to get out of bed. Who’d want to piss him off anyway?

Jim and Frank were off back to New York to get Animal, with Kermit the Frog and Rowlf the Dog in the passenger’s seat, the brown mutt was busy sticking his head with his tongue out throughout the journey, while Kermit was playing his banjo like a live musician in another 40-hour drive back to New York. Jim was glad that Frank woke him up early in the morning. After all, for whatever reason, the Swedish Chef was in charge first thing in the morning. And besides that, Jon was in Sesame Street begging the two to come fast because the place was in a wreck and the neighbourhood was complaining about the chaos of the allegedly new Sesame Street monster. Bert's worries are stripped away when Animal finds a new friend to play with—the whole of Sesame Street itself.

The Swedish Chef, that muppet made a giant meatball in their very busted oven; perhaps it was Pepe who told them that if they used it one more time, it’ll explode into a thousand pieces. The Muppet monsters even busted inside their pantry, and they leave literally no breadcrumbs that even Rizzo and his gang of rats can't find. If he recalled, it was Richard or Writer Jerry who told him that the Swedish Chef would burn the lot if he couldn’t cook. Their Writer Jerry didn’t write anything about the Swedish Chef’s love for arson; Jim just simply hums as they leave them alone.

“Ayyayyay, my kid loves yah, okay? But I don’t want to send letters that you people are starving.” Jim remembered the king prawn's silly quips. And he's not wrong, they’re slowly starving.

Jim bought a notebook with him, it’s different from the red book he had kept since the 60s—also he had no idea where his red book went. When he asked Frank if he’d seen his red book because that’s where he put his written logs and schedules, besides, there’s a bunch of important things and clues about what this ‘Jim’ in this world does. However, Frank was confused.

“You don’t keep any journal.”

He never had one? Jim asked himself, he always kept it, and his journal kept him organized and on point. So he bought one—well, he asked writer Jerry to borrow some notebooks he had lying around, so he gave him one. It’s a black-leathered journal, it's the same blank leaves Jim remembered. He wants to start to fill his journal with his new recent activities and ideas; that was the eventual plan that never happened; in the end, it has become a list of what needed to be done in the lot and kept as his diary. It’s good to keep up with the muppets, too; he lists their personalities and the things they always do. Jim could only keep up with his muppets n’ all, like, for example, Dr Teeth flosses; Jim thinks that because that’s his namesake, but he’s staring very far away for reasons unclear to him. From what he gathered from Floyd, he's having a flashback or something. The Newsman was wearing his shoe filled with caviar—There goes another grand down the drain as they unfortunately are expanding in useless things. Rowlf loves eating Jim’s shoes; at times, he finds the other pair outside the house or on the patio. The Swedish Chef could get a felony soon enough. Kermit has a coffee addiction opposed to Jim. Link has a storage full of magazines and, surprisingly, self-help books. And Waldorf is just being himself.

That was all he could write; the muppets were busy with their rehearsals; bless Richard’s youthful soul, that young man looked like he’d been hit by a freight train. When they were ready to leave the lot, the young puppeteer was drinking from a mega cup as he watched them menacingly—he doesn't even know if he's looking at them or if there's something weirdly chaotic behind them. Jim made a mental note that soon he'll talk to Richy again. He needs to stay awake for a whole day till the camera starts rolling. They couldn’t stay longer when something from the creature shop just erupted with a deafening bang. Frank's foot was already in the accelerator as they whisked away, while from a distance in the side mirror, black smoke rose to the clouds.

“You can’t live with ‘em, you can’t live without ‘em. There’s somethin’ irresistible-ish about ‘em~~”

“We grin and bear it ‘cause the nights are long. I hope that somethin better comes along~~”

“Oh god,” He heard Frank groaning from the music in the passenger seat. “As much as I love to listen to the two sing their tunes, I don’t think I have to be in a mood when my head is full of mess right now.”

“Is it because of Animal?” Jim asked as he gazed back at Frank.

“Technically yes, but also Miss Piggy,” Frank replied, looking back at the fork in the road. “That pig diva was missing again, some photoshoot she had that never was—It’s infuriating! Richard couldn’t even find her, he couldn't even catch a break.”

“Why can’t you talk to her?” Jim suggested, but the former shook his head.

“I can’t just talk to her!” Frank exclaimed, then looked back at the road. “I’m saving my skin so that I won’t get a karate chop. Did you know how she sliced the table with her fist?! Do you know how many times I got my ass kicked by that pig? It’s complicated to have a muppet who has a higher advantage than its puppeteer. I should’ve given her to Richard or Jerry.”

Jim wanted to laugh. Frank, scared? And to a muppet nonetheless. Frank nurtured Miss Piggy into what she is today; in Jim’s universe, she is. Frank’s the greatest puppeteer in the world and he’ll forever keep the same magic through years to come.

“But she’s perfect for you.”

“Stop it, Henson.” Frank dumbfoundedly looked at his friend.

“Ah, but what could be better than a saucy Irish setter? When puppy love comes on strong~~?”

“Or a collie that’s classy, a laddie needs a lassie, A lover, and wife gives you a new leash on life~~”

“I-I haven’t been to Sesame Street…” Jim whispered to Frank, the latter gaze back, understanding what he meant, “A whole street to shoot all the segments?” his tone was full of amazement. It was understandable, knowing the muppets were just puppets that are kept in boxes and workshops. They thought it'll be like the Muppet Studio too, not buying a whole street

“Since the first episode in the early 70’s, it never changes. Well, that depends when our Jim starts making his long-time plan of a family television with Joan, Lloyd and John. Let’s just say we don’t have time to go to Sesame Street anymore. All of it has rested on Jon’s shoulder and, of course, Joan and Lloyd.” Frank explained, “I do miss playing with the muppets, but of course, we can’t do anything at once are we?”

‘We could’, Jim thought deeply; they’ve been doing that as long as he could remember. Every week, they go back to New York and shoot every possible sketch till they’re satisfied. Then go back to London to shoot the rest of the Muppet Show. Jim, after all, couldn’t be absent; he needed to be where they should be. He needs to be there to encourage the crew, to remind them that if he can do it, then they can. Jim gazed back to the trail while he listened to Rowlf and Kermit singing another one of the songs in the Muppet Movie. Hopefully, they could meet Paul Williams again. It never bothered them when Frank and the others heard the muppets sing out of nowhere like some kind of Broadway in real life, or at least the songs that Jim remembered.

“Still, it’s fun when they’re fetching, and agree to see an etching that you keep at your lily pad. There is no solution, it’s part of evolution~~”

“The pitter patter of soles, the little feet of tadpoles~~~”

“Uh, Rowlf, tadpoles don’t have feet.”

“Oh. Sorry about that… 2, 3, 4,”

After hours and hours of driving, Jim and Frank take turns to drive and stop at every gas station they could find. Unfortunately, there’s no singing montage where time unpredictably flies and lands in New York as much as Jim wishes. Rowlf and Kermit were sitting in the passenger seat like some sort of royalty, Frank’s words not his. Pay phones could be found in every town for people to use, they took advantage of that to keep Jon updated on where they were now. Between Jon’s voice and someone shouting in the background, Frank told Jim that it was Grover. The furry blue monster has found himself as Animal’s chewing toy.

“He’ll be fine, it wasn’t Grover’s first time.”

In the end, they found themselves in 123 Sesame Street with Frank taking the helm of his Studebaker. The typical brownstone neighbourhood is the first thing Jim notices as he and Frank get out of the car; the two muppets follow the puppeteers as they start walking down the sidewalk. Jim wasn’t surprised by the typical urban, inner-city landscape. It was quite recognizable on any street in New York. While they tread, Jim’s eyes were twinkling with wonder when he noticed the Manhattan bridge became so real and big in the background as they walked rather than a backdrop on set. It was Jim’s first time seeing Sesame Street in real life, with no relation to Sesame Place in Philadelphia, which he’d been as long as he remembered.

The atmosphere smells like New York, not the usual smell of the set, and the air-conditioning buzzing in the set, including the active crew behind and below the frame. Jim felt like he was one of the people living in Sesame Street.

“This is unbelievable…” Jim mumbled to himself as he looked around the brownstone buildings.

“Why so? First time seeing a brownstone neighborhood?” Frank jokes.

“No,” Jim replied, “Well, our Sesame Street in my world is a set and not a whole street—like this.” Spreading his arm to the whole street they’re walking into. “Who had the crazy idea to shoot in an actual street rather than make a set on a sound stage? This is outrageous.” The founder laughed as he went back analyzing the cafe building full of people.

“You did.”

“What?”

Jim’s eyes narrowed slightly, his laughter faded away from Frank’s response. “Wait, what do you mean I did? Couldn’t it be Joan and Lloyd’s idea, they’re basically the people who lead the charge in the first place?”

Frank shrugged as if he knew what was going on in Jim’s head, “What do I know? Our Jim loves to see everything in a bigger picture, and quite literally in fact. We have a studio in the first year; we have Bob, Gordon, and Susan, who were the main human cast. Then comes a long Big Bird and Oscar, then Bert and Ernie—Cookie Monster? Then a bunch of whatnots that have names which I have forgotten.” Frank looked at the distance, then continued, “Then our Jim just said out of nowhere ‘Why don’t we shoot in a real street?’. After that, he found a street which was the name of the show itself, so that’s where we are now.”

Jim’s authority was quite high in the sense that Joan and Lloyd would immediately say yes, in times yes but not as big as this. The founder and his crew of puppeteers only have to wiggle puppets on set and listen to Jon’s direction. Who’d think there’s a literal Sesame Street in New York? Some parts of New York City can be dangerous and loud and Sesame Street shouldn’t be in between. It's like an island in the middle of the ocean.

“M-Mister Henson! Mister Oz! It’s great to see you two again!”

Jim saw Big Bird running towards them and the ground shook as he approached. He was a little surprised at first, as the giant bird drew near, his height increased tenfold. Indeed, he was larger the last time he saw him. Jim observes that the yellow bird gained inches in height, and his head was slightly bigger with white feathers on top of his eyes, which he didn’t have in the early years of Sesame Street. The feathers were fluffier the last time Jim remembered; Kermit Love might’ve evolved the puppet over the years; however, for eight years, it doesn’t seem to be enough—not that Kermit wasn't a good innovator over the years. When Frank drew near to Big Bird, the latter was 9 or 10 ft, literally tall for a six and a half year old.

“How are you, Big Bird?” Frank’s tone was soft as he spoke to him, “Where’s Caroll and Kermit?” he asked.

“Well, Dad is—Kermit! Welcome back! And you brought a friend with you too!” Big Bird’s cheerfulness was so contagious that he immediately grabbed Kermit and Rowlf in his arms. “I miss you so much!”

“W-We miss you too, Big Bird,” Kermit was drowning in Big Bird’s yellow feather. Rowlf’s screams were just muffled on the yellow feathered sea.

Jim was watching their interaction when he heard a familiar voice behind him.

“Good evening, Frank and Jim.”

“Will Lee…” Jim automatically muttered, his brain simply uttered those words. Like Don, Will is alive for a couple more years, he’s not used to living in the past in an alternative world. Of course, he needs to be careful telling it to Frank, as much as he wants to share his life with him—he’ll just tell him to stop.

“What?” Mr. Hooper doesn’t seem to understand what he said, and Frank does too.

“N-Nothing,” Jim shook his head but kept a smile to the actor, “How are you, Will? I never knew you were still working here.”

The store owner was about to say something when Jon came running along, contrasting the joy Big Bird felt. Jon was just as distraught as he was on the phone. His t-shirt was just soaking with sweat and gashes on his face. He assumed that they tried to contain Animal, and they just failed to do so. He stopped, eventually catching his breath, Mr. Hooper helped the strung-out director to his feet. Big Bird came close, staring back at the director; he was just as worried as everyone else when a random muppet just colonized their favorite street.

“Finally—! Wait, give me a minute,” Jon took the time to calm down and gazed back at the two puppeteers, “I’m happy that you two are here,” then his enthusiasm died down when he noticed Kermit and Rowlf on Big Bird’s arms, “But what are they doing here?” Pointing at the two Muppet Show characters as if they didn't belong in the street.

“I’m happy to see you too, Jon,” Kermit replied dumbfoundedly, he doesn't seem insulted by Jon's confusion.

Then Rowlf answered back with a question, “Wouldn’t a veteran muppet come back to Sesame Street?”

Jon rolled his eyes and ignored the two muppets. Before he even replied, other muppets came to the scene. Jon was a little frustrated that he couldn’t explain the urgent situation that was happening. Jim was too. Ernie ran and hugged his puppeteer with the same affection the last time he saw him despite the fact they hadn’t seen each other for one day. There’s a slight hesitation when he pulls his hand out to caress the muppet’s head, but he stops his hand mid-way. Jim’s eyes followed Bert, who was meters away from Frank, unlike Cookie Monster and Grover, who just wanted to tackle their puppeteer to the ground; the laughter was infectious as well, which made Frank smile. The yellow muppet wasn’t looking at them, he’s staring at Ernie instead. Envy came across in his eyes, Jim couldn't tell if it's about him or Ernie or both.

Should he pull out his hand to caress Bert’s head instead?

“Good afternoon folks! And Good afternoon to you gentlemen as well!”

Guy Smiley came crashing in, and all were just startled by his unexpected entrance as he always does.

“Good afternoon to you too, Smiley,” Jim greets back, the game show host was as saccharine and loud as ever.

“Frank, Frankie, baby, it’s nice to see you again!” Grover said the adorable blue monster who was sitting on top of his puppeteer’s shoulders.

“Cookie thought you’re not gonna come back, maybe we need to go there without anyone knowing—”

“Not gonna happen,” Frank sighs but smiles as he brings Grover down to the ground. “What do you think of Animal?”

“Is that what his name is?” Grover tilts his head as he asks his puppeteer.

“Can we just cut to the chase and let’s meet up in the community yard? Joan and Lloyd are waiting for us over there.” Jon didn’t waste his time as he walked away to the community yard he was talking about. The director was grumbling unintelligible words as he walked.

Mr. Hooper breathed out, scratching his head as he faced the puppeteers, “Forgive the director, Frank and Jim.” He apologized, “Ever since the red hairy monster came out of his trunk, the street has never been the same. He loves to eat everything, he even tried to eat Big Bird whole.” Jim and his muppets gazed at Frank as if it was questioning Frank’s influence on his muppets. They heard Big Bird saying that it didn’t hurt, but Caroll was overcome with worry when it happened. “Also he likes yelling ‘woman’ a lot. Why is that?”

Frank never managed to reply when he made an abrupt cough, “How about we go to the Community Yard? Let’s not forget that Jon is very pissy.”

“Hey, Frank? What does pissy mean?”

Sesame Street was a mess. The sign is hanging from the pole, flower pots are broken, and Hooper’s window is shattered. Flowers and dirt were all over the street. Oscar was the only one who happened to like the new aesthetic of the town because there was also garbage everywhere. They could hear Caroll’s voice keep telling Oscar to stop as the grouch just extensively threw everything, like candies to the street. Caroll doesn’t even have the decency to yell or argue to anyone, despite that Oscar is a pain in the ass to his puppeteer. Big Bird approaches his puppeteer and helps Caroll pick up the never-ending garbage Oscar kept throwing from his can.

“Oscar stop that,” Joan finally came out from a building. The founder of Sesame Street spoke in a neutral tone, a tone that Jim is familiar with—even though someone was littering in front of her. But her tone was casual and seems to have gotten used to Oscar’s eight-year antics.

Oscar eventually stopped and grumbled as he returned to his can. The grouch never said a word. Caroll was relieved. “Thanks, Joan. You're an angel.”

“I’m used to it,” Joan walked down the street and her eyes landed towards Jim, Frank, and the two muppets. Deja Vu is hitting Jim hard. He saw the founder of The Children's Television Workshop as if it was yesterday, though, of course, years had passed since the last interview they had been together. It was such a sublime thought how Joan pursued him and Jon, they were hers forever in her debt to make Sesame Street the greatest gift to children all over the world. Including the times she saves the show because of the harrowing racism at the time. She’s still in her prime, of course. The show was only in its early stages, and Jim hadn’t even made half of the projects he had from his world. Thinking about those future works left him thinking about how he'd do it. His world isn't the same as it is even though he's been walking in the same world. “Hello Jim, Frank, Kermit, and Rowlf,” as she addressed Jim's muppets, her heels clicking as she walked. “Lloyd’s a bit busy with the paperwork, so I'm going to give you the bill later.”

“Bill?” Kermit asked.

“For almost obliterating the entire street,” Joan replied to the frog as it wasn’t obvious enough the state of the surroundings, “Lloyd's on the phone with one of the neighbors that their laundry has been stolen by the red monster.” Jim and Frank could only look at each other. “The muppet is this close for the neighbors to file us some lawsuit. And that's not a nice image to show children.” pinching the bridge of her nose, but she kept her composure. Jim couldn't help but relate to her situation.

Cookie raised his hand and asked, “What's a lawsuit?”

The humans look at the muppet, while Joan just stares at them to see what she's talking about. “How about we talked about this privately,” She said looking at Jim and Frank. “Jon's with Lloyd waiting for us.”

“I’ll meet you guys later,” Jim said to the muppets as he and Jim followed Joan to the building.

Ernie waves his hand to his puppeteer, but there is a hint of sadness that he always shows. It contrasts Guy Smiley, who seems to be as loud as ever and leaves instantly as there's another game show he needs to attend. Kermit and Rowlf stood there till they were out of sight; they'd been together for quite a while, so they let Jim be. Perhaps this is all because of Ernie again, the orange muppet was feeling left out from the other muppets of Jim. But that's not the only thing that's bothering Jim. There was again a weird feeling bubbling up in his stomach as he started to ask himself where the other actors were. They should always be hanging out in the courtyard or the Hooper’s Store; besides Will Lee being here, where do the others go?

Jim remembered that this was the end of season 7. Bob, Emilio, Loretta, Sonia, Roscoe, and the others might've taken a break or on a vacation. This was the end of the season, after all. Weirdly enough, Mr Hooper was wearing his iconic bow tie and a tucked-in pink button-up shirt. Will can't be that dedicated, does he?

The headache slowly kicks in Jim's head, reminding him again that he needs to stop overthinking things despite his curiosity.

When Joan opened the door, they could hear Lloyd's anxious voice and urgency as he kept holding every call, balancing ten phones at a time; his finger meticulously clicking hold per minute was oddly amazing. Don't they have a secretary around here or a receptionist at least? This may be just a normal street with muppets mixed in with the people. However, they're working as a company, and they couldn't do it on their own. They've been greeted by Jon again, and he didn't even take the time to be presentable.

“There you guys were; come on, we'll be talking in the other room. Ignore Lloyd, he's busy,” the other looks at Lloyd once again. His voice wasn't rising but calm, but his hands were simultaneously picking up ringing phones. “He got the neighbors and police in-check.”

“P-Police?” Jim was taken aback.

“Yes, that's why Lloyd got it covered,” Jon opened the door on a more peaceful one to talk about Animal.

It was a minimalist lounge room. There was a bookshelf in the corner and a plushie and collectable full of muppets on top of it. Frank and Jim were seated on the sofa while Joan and Jon sat opposite them. There were already cookies and tea on the table, however Frazzle was seated on the corner next to a window with his feet on top of the ottoman. The orange monster was too busy reading a life magazine.

“So where's Animal?” Frank starts the conversation; they can still hear Lloyd outside the room.

“Who knows,” Jon shrugged as he got a piece of safe-stored cookie from the plate, “on top of buildings right now, or somewhere in the block. The hairy beast loves to ambush people and muppets in general, running away before we even do something. However, it's easy to find him actually. If someone screams, Animal is there.”

“Whose muppet is this anyway? Is it Jerry's?” When Joan makes an assumption, Frazzle looks up from the magazine. The orange furry muppet had his interest peak when he heard his puppeteer's voice. Jim remembered Janice told him yesterday about Floyd's and Jerry's relationship; with a lot of sentient living muppets, Jerry barely has the time to take care of all of them. Frazzle takes the slight jealousy over his other so-called “siblings” in the Muppet Show.

Frank couldn't help but feel embarrassed, Jon's eyes were already locked on to the latter while he chewed his cookie. She doesn't know? Jim holds his tongue; it makes sense because The Muppet Show was still in its development stage, and Joan knows nothing about it. The confusion is all over her face.

“Animal was mine,” Frank’s voice was small when he told the truth. Joan was understanding and remained neutral from her seat; as for Frazzle, he went back to reading his magazine. “He was somewhat a feral beast, but he's learning to behave.” Frank nudged Jim when he intently coughed, “We'll leave after we get Animal.”

“No wonder he has a striking resemblance to Cookie Monster, without the cookie. And more wild.” Joan comments.

“Help! Somebody help me!”

They all rushed from the window, stumbling Frazzle from his seat. It was Big Bird running around as he flapped his wings in panic, not just him, but other muppet monsters, as well as people on the street. There it was, the chained collar, Animal was rummaging around making a cacophony of chaotic activities in the street. Yet some monsters have found themselves enjoying disarray rather than being responsible beings. Not that Jim has faith in those muppet monsters anyway. Oscar grumbled from his trash can about the “invasion of craziness.” while Prairie Dawn was attempting to calm a chaotic group of muppets who were running amok, inadvertently creating an even bigger mess. It seems only Caroll and Franny are the only puppeteers on the street cleaning the mess Frank’s muppet created; there's no other crew on the street, then Jim mentally slaps himself in the face that there's no work after the season finished; they won't be creating another season for a while so there's nothing reliable to help the crew behind the muppets. The residents—who looked like extras, were the only ones who were voluntarily glad to help out.

“Damn it,” Joan mumbles, but she stays calm from her slight outburst, “We need to go down there and if Animal have gotten away yet.”

“I'm right behind you.” Frank nodded and went towards the monsters.

When they came down there, Animal was gone again and left the street in disarray. Jon groans that they missed Animal again while Joan simply shook her head. The monsters were still running around from Animal's aftermath. Some trash was all around the street and Oscar was in paradise. There's a muppet monster stuck on a broken window, some were on top of a roof. There must be ten muppet monsters loose just on the street alone. They heard someone yelling from the other side of the street, screaming and some growling in the distance.

“H-Hey! Stop that!” Franny scolds the tall blue monster who's chewing a bag it stole from a resident. She looked behind her and saw another monster who was choking on a plank. She immediately tried to get it out. “C-Caroll? A little help?”

“I can't.”

“What do you mean you can't?” Fran asked, still tugging the piece of wood from the muppet. “Where the heck are you?”

“I-I’m stuck…” Caroll's voice echoed inside the trash can. His head was stuck to his torso inside of a trash can, he couldn't seem to get out as he walked around blind. “Franny? A-A little help please?” Caroll pleaded. But Fran couldn't hear him anymore as the monster she was trying to help ran away from her with the wood still stuck in its throat.

Jim couldn't help but chuckle at the ridiculousness that happened, particularly to Caroll. Their long time friend was always ready for some exciting situations, maybe not in a situation like this. Joan and Jon were calming the other muppets and assisting Prairie and Mr Hooper from pulling them away from other people. They don't want a children's program to have more lawsuits. Jim couldn't believe there's still silliness in this kind of odd reality he's been put through. Compared back from his world, the silliness is from the play and collaboration itself. Now here he is, watching Big Bird trying his best to detach Caroll from the can while Oscar kept discouraging or encouraging the yellow Canary to let it be pinned in his head so Oscar could finally have a trashcan companion.

“Don't just stand there.” Jim turned around and saw Frank holding Grover in his arms, which is kinda cute. Cookie Monster was eating a cookie behind him. “As shocking as it is, we need some hands to console these monsters.”

Jim then looked at the monsters running around, “Okay…” he muttered. Then proceeds to walk toward a blue muppet. Frank has left him alone as he took his blue monsters out of the way. What should he say? Jim began asking himself. Settle down? The blue monster seemed to be looking rabid as he screeched at the top of his lungs. Working with sentient muppets wasn't on his resume, but here he is. Standing in the crowd of monster-filled streets in the middle of New York. This is normal apparently in the Jim Henson world. “H-Hey, buddy. Please, calm down.” It seemed to work. The blue monster seemed to be having a staring contest with Jim.

When Frank was back from calming Grover, he glanced back at Jim who was having a silent communication with the monster. “Are they reading each other's mind—? Whatever.” Frank takes the matter in his own hands as he takes the muppet monster with his hands, holding him in place. “They won't even have the grudge to bite you, you know? As long as you hold them gently or give them cookies, it always works,” Frank said, looking at Jim. The blue monster was now confused rather than calm. However, the monster was now in its normal state, back again, and looking less aggressive than earlier.

“I-I don't know that,” Jim replied, looking back at the blue monster that was free from Frank's grasp, it's back from speaking intelligible words to the puppeteers. “So? Are they okay now?” he asked. The scene seemed to be back from being peaceful, he observed the blue monster walking away from them. The playfulness was slowly emerging from Jim. He wants to hold the fluffy muppet monsters in his hands as if they're soft plushies.

“Yeah. The monsters just walked around and caused some playful ruckus and helped the street voluntarily. They're quite handy despite their monster nature.” Frank said, “However, Animal disappeared again.” Going back to the task at hand, “I have thought of a better plan, we'll lure him out with music. Besides he won't leave the street because his muppet relatives were here. We'll look for Jon and Joan.”

Joan and Jon were outside Big Bird’s nest, both of them were holding a couple of muppet monsters in their hands. The colorful monsters scattered away when they gently put them down from their arms, scurrying back into the street. “This was the fifth time this day. I forgot how many times Animal created havoc since yesterday, I might've lost count.” Jon muttered under his breath, still tired from a long day. “Have you ever gotten a good night's sleep, Joan?”

“I don't sleep here, remember,” Joan replied, looking back at the director. Then her gaze looked behind Jon. A silhouette immediately disappeared as she made eye contact. “I noticed some journalists again spying in the street,” Her brows arched, not fond of the journalists coming into the area. The street was friendly to any visitors, guests, and even politicians—which is quite inappropriate for a children's program or to its residents at all. Some even tried to use the program's name to promote themselves for the election. “They're trying to find some dirt in this street. We shouldn't have agreed with Jim to use Sesame Street for our set rather than a sound stage,” the founder sounds disappointed, shaking her head as she remembers back in 1969.

At first, she thinks of Jim as a hippie, even though it seems half of his crew were. Jon knew Jim because he had worked with him years ago, and he was sure of himself that there was nothing more unique than his works. Joan was hooked on Jim's ideas, she's entirely invested when she found herself falling and laughing on the floor from one of Jim's muppet videos. That was six or seven years ago, they're still in their golden age. The public and the government would do anything to expose an innocent children's program that will result in their downfall. This was the 70’s, discrimination and racism just couldn't disappear.

“Don't blame Jim. I may have suggested it.” Jon said, defending his friend. “But I assure you. Even when filming in a studio set, journalists could easily get in. They are journalists, it's their job to write anything eye-catching.”

“Tell me about it,” Joan could only roll her eyes. Sesame Street wasn't a private property, despite filming there, the citizens would sometimes watch on the sidelines and be extras. They could only film with few cameras, it’s an active workplace essentially and Jon is having a hard time being director and producer to a place where most of his crew were muppet monsters—and a giant eight year old bird.

“Jon, Joan, there you guys are.”

“Sesame Street wasn't that big, Frank.” Joan said.

“Anyway,” Frank starts, “I'm thinking of luring Animal with some Beatles song or any rock and roll songs. He was the drummer in one of our bands in our new show, so our plan is for Animal to follow the music and take out a drum set for our fuzzy beast to play. He’ll be loud as much as he wants till we tire him out.” Jon and Joan simply nodded at the idea. It’s hard to get an inappropriately loud monster without trying to harm the muppet. They try not to get the NYPD’s involvement as much as possible, hopefully long enough for Lloyd to convince them.

“Or the ‘Fever’ song to play, right?” Jim suggested out of the blue with a hint of confidence, then the three looked at him with a questioning look. “What?” he asked.

“Nothing, just an odd suggestion…” Frank answered. “Though anything that could bait Animal out wherever he is,” he said, sounding more tired than ever.

“Let’s go, then,” Jon announced. “Let's get the speaker out of the garage. I’ll ask Prairie Dawn if she can play the piano, or maybe not if she’s too pissed from all what’s happening in the street.”

“Speaking of Prairie Dawn, remember the time when Prairie threw a whole chair as big as her in the window when Animal crashed in the middle of her pageant?” Jon shivers when Joan has to remind him what happened yesterday. “Fran has to give Prairie a bunch of candy to calm her down. Can you believe that? Muppets can be deadly.”

Jon and Frank merely glanced at Jim, and Jim didn’t have any argument to say, even though he was overwhelmed by what the hell was happening in the theater and the blasted bombs that were exploding around the lot. He couldn't blame Joan or the people who are used to seeing a muppet in the wild. Let alone giant monsters and some muppets who're as crazy as Harry.

“How’s your new show going in LA?”

Jim looked at Joan who asked the question. The group were walking to what they call Jon's garage, which is below his apartment from where he lives. “I-It’s pretty wild…” he nervously laughs. That's a simple way to sum it up. Jim barely remembered the details about creating a new family show, what mattered was that it didn't affect their performance between flying from US to UK.

“I could tell.” They could hear Frank and Jon talking in the background as they opened the garage door, they seemed to be having a hard time. “I'm happy that you're finally starting with this new show of yours after what happened in SNL and all. Just be careful when one of your crazy muppets manages to find a way out of LA again.”

“That's all Frank's fault,” Jim chuckles, and then he sees Frank's eyes glaring from the distance as if he's warning him that he could hear him from miles away. “Well, we're trying to contain them at least before we air the first episode after so long.” It doesn't seem to change the difficulties they have to endure to create a new show for the whole family. “Sorry we've been busy in California, I hope the other muppets don't mind.” Jim's tone became concerned, “About Ernie and Bert…”

“What about them?” Joan raised her brows as if it was the least of their concerns. “They seemed to do alright.”

“They found a way to us, Joan.” Jim reminds her, “They went to LA because they missed us. I observed how Ernie talked, or how he'd lie his way to California for me. Don't you think something is going on with the muppets that had to be related to their puppeteers?” Joan was listening to Jim, but he knew that Joan didn't know what he was talking about. She and Lloyd were not puppeteers and so was Jon, they knew nothing about what the muppet feels. “Can you do me a favor and keep an eye on the muppets?”

Jim was becoming desperate, he needed to learn more about what was happening in the world where his creations were sentient. In which familiar music just came out of nowhere. Ernie and Kermit felt their life connected to their creator, they were children to him and it affected what Jim felt. What is it that is missing besides him not being there? Is there an invisible thread of performance that needs to be? Or is it their presence that was required?

“Jim—”

“AHHHHHH!”

“DAMMIT! YOU STU—”

“Hey! What's happening there?!”

Both Jim and Joan ran towards the garage where Frank and Jon were. The situation couldn't be worse. Inside the garage was full of mess. The instruments and speakers all have bite marks all over them. The cymbals took a giant bite like some kind of pancake. As for the drums, it was littered with holes while the drumsticks were snapped into two and the speakers were ripped into pieces with the wires coming off. Jon was screaming internally on the ground praying to God for Animal to never come back to Sesame Street. While Frank was losing his patience with his own muppet. Jim couldn't read what's inside Frank's mind if guilt was eating him alive. Another hundred dollars down the drain. If only Jim could share their pain that they're slowly starving so Sesame Street wouldn't feel bad, as if that would solve the problem the two shows have.

“Damn it.” Joan cursed under her breath. The founder was totally losing the last nerve she had. Then she faces Frank, who's very much intimidated by her. Who wouldn't be when she's basically one of their bosses? “Okay, Frank. Anymore plans besides luring your muppet with music. Because this…” pointing at the destruction inside Jon's garage, “is the last straw.”

Frank slowly gazed at Jim, as if waiting for him to say something or, at the very least, save his skin from an angry Joan. Jim doesn't know how to calm an irritated Joan; she's quite different from Jane. “Give us some time, Joan. This isn't our first time dealing with this kind of situation.” Well, Jim assumed that, but he could be right. Sentient muppets are a nightmare to work with.

Before Joan could even speak, they heard Cookie on the other side of the street. The blue monster might be confronting the wild hairy beast. Before Jim or any of them could say anything, Frank was already gone to see what was happening between his muppets in different shows. Jim, Joan, and Jon abruptly went to the scene. And it’s a scene where Cookie Monster was holding a chocolate chip cookie, raising it to the red fuzzy monster on top of the Sesame Street sign. Nothing happened yet, because Animal was entranced by the cookie. It was complete silence in the street, all they could hear was Oscar grumbling inside his trash can. The grouch mumbled ‘crazies’ and other unintelligible words Jim couldn’t comprehend. But Jim’s not here to think about Oscar, they’re here to capture Animal. And it seems Cookie is doing that by sharing his cookie with another monster.

“Here monster friend,” Cookie raised his cookie higher and slowly approached the beast. And Jim was immersed in this kind of circumstance, let alone Cookie be this resolved and Animal no less. Jim tried to remember if there was some happenstance where Cookie could be this determined and act like a straight man than a fable to Kermit or any other muppet. Animal wasn’t looking at the blue monster, nor was he listening to him. “MmEe wants you to come and get it…”

That was what they thought they’d be expecting: Animal slowly getting down from the sign to eat what Cookie offers, then Frank grabbing Animal from behind. Simple as that. Then again, they have to remind themselves that Animal was a different kind of muppet. Frank says that he had his character down to five words: Sex, sleep, food, drums, and pain. Jim doesn’t know if that is how Frank characterized Animal in this world because he still hasn’t found the answer if the muppets find purpose in themselves as they evolve or have their puppeteer tell them what they’ll be as the years go by. Just as Jim theorized, they’re creating their own stories.

“Give me cookies…” Animal said in a coherent tone.

“Yes, here’s cookie,” Slowly Cookie moves backward. “Come here—-AHH!”

With an unexpected or suspecting surprise—Animal tackles Cookie Monster on the ground. The poor blue monster had his googly eyes trampled by Animal’s bare feet and ate the cookie from his hand. The red-haired monster ran away before Jon and Frank got a chance to grab him from behind.

“Mmm! Cookie yummy in my tummy!”

“Frank! Help!”

“Get up,” Frank pulled Cookie back up, and he immediately walked behind him shielding away from the red hairy beast. “Oh no…”

“W-What? What’s happening?” Jim asked frantically towards Frank and Jon who were standing beside him.

His questions were answered when Jim noticed that Animal was acting jittery as if he drank a lot of coffee. Well, Animal would definitely drink a coffee with the whole cup in his mouth. However, Animal wasn’t drinking coffee nor was he unusually energetic. “AHHH! HAHAHAHA!” Animal started to laugh excessively, then started to run around all over the street with surprising speed. His eyes darted around the room, wide and wild, like a cartoon character who's just been struck by lightning.

All the muppet whatnots, monsters, and human bystanders were watching as the chaos unfolds.

“Sugar rush,” Joan muttered before Jim. “Christ, this is a nightmare, it makes our chance far worse than it already is.”

Although Jim has an idea, “N-No, this is good. We’ll wait till Animal’s sugar rush fades, he’ll feel tired later.”

“H-How’d we know that?” Jon asked.

“We'll let him be,” Jim said casually. He has experienced this with his kids, Animal is not different from them—except being a wild muppet. “As long as—”

“Stop, hairy beast!”

“...no one interferes…”

It was too late. There hovering in the sky they saw Super Grover with his shiny helmet, and red cape that was attached around his wrist. And a chest logo of lightning plastered with a giant capital letter ‘G’. He was floating on top of Animal, slowly descending with his hands on his hips like some sort of Superman. This is getting ridiculous and dangerous, Jim couldn't help but be worried. Super Grover wasn't helping, unfortunately, Animal was now focused on him. He knows how foiled Super Grover is with his superhero antics, but at least no one’s literally getting hurt on set than the real-world equivalent of Sesame Street.

“Grover, what the heck are you doing?” Frank alerted his muppet. “You're gonna get yourself hurt if you move closer to him.”

Grover whatsoever was too proud of himself. The superhero muppet gets closer and closer, and closer, in which the two muppets were just inches closer to one another. Jim heard Frank calling Grover ‘bubble brain’, a childish way of saying someone is an idiot. “Animal that is your name, yes?” Grover wondered, yet the wild drummer simply stared at him. Animal hasn't done anything yet to Grover, but it makes the drummer puzzled, still intoxicated with the cookie he ate. “This may be a shock to everyone, but…”

“W-What the hell is he doing?” Jon looked around as if any one of them had a single clue what Grover is doing.

Grover took off his hat and gazed around at the presence of the people and the muppets who were present in the area, “My real name is Grover. Super Grover was just another name I use to disguise myself to help people.”

There's a dramatic gasp around them. Meanwhile, the adults knew that Grover wasn't so keen on hiding his very obvious disguise. Frank groans while Cookie, who's recovered from what Animal did to him, is flabbergasted.

“I couldn't believe it.” The blue monster was speechless.

“Wow…” Frank let out a sarcastic sound. “Grover just get away from Animal—”

“No Frank! He needs to know.” Frank was too baffled to speak, this is getting so ridiculous already. Grover was making everything so dramatic.

“Jesus Christ,” Joan says under her breath, “Why does this kinda look like one of the unusual episodes you guys always shoot?”

“I don't know!” Jon lets out an exasperated tone. “I'm only a director! I'm not a writer.”

“You're always in the writer's room and we made you a producer, didn't we?”

“I—”

“Animal!” Grover called Animal's name out loud, “You and I are much the same. We're both monsters but we are unique of our own.” No one seemed to know if Animal was a part monster but rather a fuzzy wild drummer who thinks everything is food. Frank already thinks this is stupid, Jon and Joan don't know what to do, nor does Jim. “Look at me as your big brother.”

“Oh my god,” Jon feels like crying. “What the hell is Grover talking about?”

“O-okay I think this is a good thing to catch Animal while Grover unknowingly derails this unhopeful good plan,” Joan stated, visibly couldn't stress enough what was happening. “Frank…” calling the other puppeteer.

Frank simply nodded and looked at Jim, jerking his head to approach the distracted Animal. Jim follows Frank's footsteps as he walks on the other side, cautiously walking behind Animal as Grover gives a lecture about family trees and how they uniquely have odd personalities and histories. For some unknown reason, Jim has gotten himself absorbed in Grover's odd choice of words.

“...I don't have friends, I got a family. We're family!”

“Jim stop listening to Grover.” he heard Frank’s hushed tone as he warned him.

“S-Sorry.”

Little by little, as they gradually approached Animal there was a flash of red blur that Jim and Frank saw in a blink of an eye. Like as if someone jumped in front of them and suddenly disappeared. “W-What just happened…” Jim couldn’t reply as well, both of them were looking at one another with the same confused expression. That was when they heard Grover's voice quiver, stuttering with a shaky scream.

“AaaaAaahhHhhh!! H-Help! M-M-Meee!”

Animal was back again with his teeth gnashing onto Grover's body like a chew toy. It was a sight that Animal could open his jaw that wide to bite half of Grover's body. It's like watching a dog chewing him like a ragdoll.

Frank didn't think twice as he bolted toward Animal and Grover. That was when Animal noticed Frank running up to him and he threw Grover to Frank's forehead—hearing a loud thud between Frank's skull and Grover's thick helmet. The puppeteer fell on his back and so was Grover who landed on his stomach. “Goddammi—”

“No swearing, Frankie.”

“S-Shut up…”

“W-What's happening—?! OW!”

Animal leaves a mark as he stomps Bert's face and runs away. Losing him once again.

“Uh oh, I think this is getting really bad.”

“You think?” Frank glared at Cookie.

They immediately helped Frank and his muppets, and after that, they went to phase 2. A plan of nothingness that they don’t need a preparation for.

The gang was now in Hooper's store. The store was just as big as a regular store in New York City. Jim barely recognized the interior of the store, he'd always compare everything from his world and this alternative world he's living. He'd say that it's gotten bigger, sophisticated, with what seems to be real props or real food. ‘Will’ gives them chairs in front of the bar table, also he generously gives them desserts to treat themselves, hoping to calm the nerves of Joan and Jon, especially Frank who has a bandage on his forehead. Hours have passed since the debacle with Frank's muppets. Jim heard Frank strictly remind them to stay away when the grown-ups were working. Poor Bert always found himself in the middle of the conflicts.

The late puppeteer stared at his plate of food Will gave him. Weird that they remembered what he liked, pecan pie. It rests there like a holy grail that Jim eats for last. The aroma of the newly baked fresh pie just mocks him, it didn't help that the chopped pecans were filled to the brim on top of a soft and chewy filling inside. Jim's stomach growled, asking him why aren't he start eating the damn piece of fine delicacy. ‘Will’ is too kind.

“Are you pissed?”

Jim suddenly turned his head at Frank who was looking at him with his brow raised, “N-No, because I'm not the one who Animal victimized to be pissed.”

“Tell me about it,” Frank stabbed the pie with fury, “The faster we get Animal the faster we get out of here. But where does it lead us now? We should've trapped Animal back in his basement a long time ago.”

“If we did, the Electric Mayhem wouldn't have a drummer.” Jim retorted. “and we couldn't have a house band for the Muppet Show.”

Jon, who's beside Jim, perked up and joined the conversation, “Oh yeah, how's it going by the way? What I heard from writer Jerry, you guys are going to have a live audience and are you guys going to televise it live too?” Jim paused and stared at Jon wide-eyed who simply kept going. “I admire your determination, Jim, it still stunned me how you even try to make these chaotic creations work and follow you—scratch that, I'm going to use the words that you let them do what they want. It's amazing…and a pain in the ass…”

“Tell me about it,” Joan comments as she eats her pecan pie in peace.

“A real, real, pain in the ass…” Jon's voice echoed that only he could hear it. The director has a thousand flashbacks happening in his mind traumatized in different ways by Jim's muppets. Then seconds passed, and he was now back in his neutral expression, “Any new plans, Frank and Jim?”

“P-Plan?” Frank stuttered.

“We have to keep going until Animal is out of Sesame Street, you know,” Joan answered. “Show sympathy to Lloyd, you don't want him to get cooped up in his office forever with angry phone calls 24/7? The guy is living in constant torture and pain.”

“I-Is he at least eating?”

“Well, he's chewing between calls,” Joan said. Jim visualizes Lloyd again tolerating a bunch of angry calls in the middle of the night while Lloyd was in his bed as he snuggled with the phone between his ear and pillows. “A tolerable disaster I must say.” As she takes another bite of her pie.

Then another crash was heard outside. The people inside the store and so were the group immediately turned their attention to the commotion outside the store. They knew it was Animal again, and as they were about to take their leave a very familiar purple-skinned vampire frantically went inside, busy shuffling trying to lock the door with his trembling hands. His dark cloak hangs in his back now half torn. The thick material was shredded and shrewd with jagged gashes and tears. Tiny holes were also scattered on the end of the worn-out cloak.

The Count von Count, without a second thought, locked the door behind him with his back pressed onto the door, putting his weight as if the beast would try to claw inside his way in. Their resident vampires came in with ragged gasps, his chest was rising and falling so fast and frantic. His monocle was broken and hanging busted from his shoulder. There was a minute of silence in the store. The Count doesn't realize the people, nor even realize that he's inside Hooper’s store. His brain was panicking and attentive as if the red-haired beast had come to chase him again—praying that the beast couldn’t smell fear.

“Um...Count?”

“AAAH—! I-I mean—Ahh~~Miss Cooney and Mister Stone! I didn't see you there!” Count instantly goes back to his usual self as he saw Joan and Jon, there he greeted them with formality and respect—as Jim observed with some of the muppets in the street. “May I ask what you two are buying for today? I am here to buy five avocados for my guacamole!” The Count was humming a tune as he went to get a basket, “I do say that the weather is quite fine today—”

Jon groans as she pinches the bridge of her nose, “Count, can you stop talking for a bit. What happened?” asks the vampire-looking muppet.

Count was startled by Joan’s tone and then he replied, putting the basket down, “There was a r-red monster draped with a chain on his neck. And I was frightful! This is a kind of muppet monster I've never seen before! Though I do not mind new people on Sesame Street—this hairy beast found himself in my castle, scaring me and my bats! I was so busy counting how many there were! We were having a bat party!” Then his wails turned into surprise when he saw Frank and Jim—which he had taken a long time before realising it. “Oh by the great Bela Lugosi! Mister Oz and Henson! How I'm grateful to see you two! Time has flown so slowly and quickly at the same time! How lucky can Ernie and Bert be? Has Mister Nelson arrived as well—?”

“Alright, let's cut to the chase here,” Joan cut off Count's question, “How weirdly things happened here that even Animal found his way to Count's castle. Anyway, there's no time to lose, the breaks are over,” she said, putting aside her pie as she stood up from her seat.

“C-Can I at least know if Jerry—”

“I believe in little things, That you can hardly see~~”

Everyone in the group paused for a second as they listened to a familiar tune outside the store. Count never bothered to ask any more questions because he was also distracted by a well-known song on the show. Jim remembered the song when Bob sang it not so long ago. People already know Joe Raposo has been the heart of music in Sesame Street, and this song was one of his masterpieces as well. They were so lost in their own world that they'd forgotten the Animal problem.

“I've never heard Franny sing this song before…” Jim muttered unconsciously, and Frank heard him.

“You mean Prairie Dawn.” Frank corrected him.

“Prairie?” Frank gave a subtle nod and said nothing. For all Jim knows, it's his first time hearing Prairie sing it. He really needs to stop overthinking and go on with it.

“Like honeycomb and spider webs, And starfish in the sea~~”

“I believe in little things, Like icy drops of rain~~”

From what Jim heard while they're on the road—they have zero expectations of Muppets that they have the responsibility to help—it’ll be a damn miracle if one of them solves a problem without any adult supervision. Kermit's the strong glue that keeps the Muppet Show controlled, he's the only capable one who’d sacrifice his sanity to be the leader of the parades of weirdos. Which sums up what Kermit is in Jim's world—the doll that's wiggling in Jim's hand. Meanwhile in Sesame Street, who’d be the Peter Pan for these lost boys? None, they're all children. There are monsters to whom they taught numbers and letters. The numbers and letters were sentients as well.

Prairie Dawn by design is a detail-oriented, efficient, and level-headed muppet. Franny would describe her muppet as her alter ego that could say anything she wants. Quite talented and finds herself with the group of monsters, couldn’t blame the eternal six-year-old when most of her coworkers were monsters. For some unknown divine intervention, she holds Animal’s head on her lap. Caressing the once pandemonium-fueled beast who ravaged the street for two days into a lulling innocent, peaceful monster.

“That melt into the morning mist when winds are warm again~~”

“I believe in little things, Like colors in the sky~~”

Animal slowly closed his eyes, yet Prairie continued singing.

“And noticing the waves roll in, And how the flowers die~~”

“Knowing they′ll be back again, Whenever it's July~~”

“Frank, ready to get Animal out here,” Joan commands, “I'll tell Lloyd that the chaos is over and can tell every neighborhood street that the monster has been captured.” Then she walks away—knowing well that it’s over. She leaves Frank, Jim, and Jon to proceed with their final plan, a plan that’s quite obvious now.

“I believe in little things, Like you and me~~”

“And just how big, Little things can be~~”

Sleep has finally claimed Animal, silently snoring with his fuzzy head nearly covering Prairie’s whole body. At last, chaos is finally over that Jon was so relieved he could fall unconscious on the ground. The crowd gave a silent cheer and Prairie immediately hushed them. The street is saved, for now. Jim wanted to give thanks to Prairie for helping them, but before Jim can even approach her she stands up and walks away casually as if nothing happened, abandoning Animal. Though he slumbered in the cold concrete like it’s the most comfortable bed he lay on.

“Huh…” Frank mused, “Prairie is pretty sweet today.” he commented, watching as Prairie went back to her apartment, slamming the door to dismiss everyone around her.

“She’s already gotten along with the monsters for quite some time now,” Fran shrugged it off, as she stood beside Frank. “She's also getting good at just walking away…” she added, after that, she pats Frank’s shoulder. “Better get your muppet before the NYPD gets to him first.” She then leaves the scene.

The crowd dispersed only Jim, Frank, and Jon were left standing in front of Hooper’s store. Frank carried the sleeping Animal, his long legs dangling from his arms. The sun lowers itself below the buildings on the street. Time quickly passed by, and the lights of the street illuminated one by one.

“Let’s go home,” Frank said, “Go get Kermit and Rowlf, we always forget that they’re with us.”

“This adventure has become so Animal-centric,” Jim heartedly laughs.

“I’ll call them,” Jon said, “thanks for getting Animal. We know it’s all thanks to Prairie’s help, but I’m glad we finally got Animal out of here.” Jon was still relieved that it was finally over, “I could finally get a good night's sleep, and promise me guys that no muppets from your new show get here.”

“We can’t promise you…” Frank said while Jim nodded as a reply, making the director sigh.

“Jim, you're going home?”

When they turned around Ernie and Bert were standing meters away from the puppeteers and the director. The orange muppet’s eyes gazed at Animal who were sleeping in Frank's arms, realizing that their deed was done here, while Bert's eyes were neutral unlike Ernie's. Ernie's breath hitches, feeling his eyes welling up from the idea that Jim will leave again,that he’ll never come back to play with them in Sesame Street. Jim however, could feel Ernie's eyes burrowing into his soul. How can the magic of play remain when they're too dignified to keep humor alive? He remembered Jerry's juggling to work with his muppets, Richard who's on the brink of losing his patience to pull the Muppets together, and Dave—well busy being Dave. And Jim couldn't stay for Ernie forever.

“Ernie, Bert, can you two get Kermit and Rowlf? They're about to leave—”

“No.”

“No?” Jon was slightly shocked how Ernie replied. They're not supposed to talk like that.

Bert was already grabbing Ernie's shirt, “E-Ernie, come on, let's go find Rowlf and Kermit.” Bert insisted but he knew that Ernie wasn't deaf. He heard Jon, he heard Bert—but Ernie stood his ground. The yellow muppet could feel his friend's pain, his patience and his balloon was ready to pop any second now. Ernie's stubbornness was slowly showing, and he's not being playful anymore.

Jon tried again, “Ernie—”

“I said no!!”

Ernie's voice shattered like broken glass, his voice so loud that the whole street could clearly hear his desperate refusal. Jon, Jim and Frank were flabbergasted not expecting Ernie's outbursts. The orange muppet has finally lost it. He's tired of questioning everyone, he's tired of the same answer that ‘Jim will be here just wait a little longer’ or ‘maybe next week he’ll be here’. It's been months, months since Ernie starts staring at the empty chair beside Jon, waiting and waiting till his puppeteer could go back home again. And it’s been painstakingly becoming a habit.

How can they lie to them?

“W-Why can't you all stay?” Ernie's voice was small, his lips trembling before he even knew it. “Why can't our fathers stay for their children? Why would the grown-ups lie to us, just tell us the truth you're not coming back?” his eyes brimmed with tears, and eventually they flowed like waterfalls through his cheeks.

“E-Ernie, let's—” before Bert could even continue, Ernie's eyes flashed furiously at Bert like he had heard his ignorance and refusal a thousand times already.

“Bert, stop it! Why do you keep insisting that everything is fine? I know you want Frank to stay too!” Ernie's outburst made Bert silent, Frank's confused eyes quickly gazed at his muppet, “We all want our puppeteers to stay, we don't care if you have a new show over there but we only wish you all here, even for a while. Just don't lie to us anymore. Please stay…”

Stay…

Stay…

‘When are you coming home, dad?’

Jim was now in Ernie and Bert’s apartment box, well it was quite big for a small muppet like Ernie and Bert (scale does not apply), it was the usual apartment that they'd see in Manhattan. Only then Jim realized that they're in their bedroom, it was small, exactly the size of their set.

Jim and Frank stayed—Jim stayed because Joan and Jon don't have a choice, if it's the only way for Ernie to settle down also to avoid him having a tantrum. It's only for a day whatsoever. Animal couldn't stay here any more than that. He wreaked havoc more than he could chew cymbals. With the news, Ernie breathes as if he hasn't taken a breath of air since 1969—he came back to his cheery self as if nothing happened. Ernie grabbed Jim's hand to who knows where, leaving Frank with Animal and Bert as if they even matter.

“You'd take Bert's bed.” Ernie stated, pointing enthusiastically at the small bed. “Oh yeah, you're taller than Bert.” He hummed, looking at Jim’s stature. “I always forgot how big you are…”

“I'm not going to fit in there.” Jim replied, “Besides, where would Bert sleep?” his tone was solemn and careful, worried that he'll make Ernie cry again.

“No worries I'm always prepared,” Ernie winks at his puppeteer, making his puppeteer raise his brow. Knowing Ernie, he'll probably do something either ingenious or shockingly clever from someone like him.

He and Frank didn’t pack any clothes for the trip, they thought it'll be a one way trip, get Animal then go home. The street might be close to their house, he'll get some clothes later on. Maybe say hi to John and Heather, and Jane too. Jim saw Kermit and Rowlf from the window of Ernie and Bert’s basement apartment. After the debacle on the street, he noticed them together with the rest of the crew. He's curious at first, but that was when Ernie called him, mentioning him to go to his room, leaving Jim in the dark as they talked about something important outside. Whatever it was, it's certainly about them. Ever since Kermit and Rowlf told Jim about the lack of play with the puppeteers and their muppets, their connections were becoming thin, a shadow that's fading over the years of separations.

What does their Jim even thinking? Jim was having an existential crisis himself. Does Jim have to ‘correct’ whatever he's doing? This isn't what he wanted, where is the afterlife they're even talking about? Where is that Eden, the Elysium, the heaven? Jim won't care if he's in the purgatory, or be reincarnated as a frog. He was not afraid to die, that's all he could say. Ernie called again, Jim was walking to nowhere lost in thoughts full of turmoil and vagueness, forgetting that Ernie was a sentient muppet instructing his puppeteer to follow him like he's in some sort of dream sequence. The orange fleeced muppet turns to another room, as Jim walks in, there's a familiarity washing over him that he could not put his finger on it. There was a human sized bed in the middle, a grandfather clock on the corner, a shelf full of toys, a lamp beside the bed with a rubber ducky looking right at Jim.

“I cleaned my room for you.”

Ah, no wonder, Jim mused. He watches as the Muppet sits at the bed, signaling him to come over there. Jim did, and after that they didn't say anything, he's waiting for Ernie to comment or explain to him that he felt sorry—but he never did. It was peaceful yet awkward at the same time. He wondered what Frank is doing now, he’s arguably talking to Jon, Lloyd and Joan by now. All that Jim needs to do in his authority is change schedules, go back and let them know that he’ll be back here, back with Frank, Jerry and Richard. Tell them that nothing’s going to change, maybe Jim needs to remind himself that he’s forever going to travel back and forth and perform with the gang.

“You’re awfully quiet buddy.”

Jim glanced over his shoulder and saw the animated look in Ernie’s melancholic gaze, it reminded him of his children. The puppeteer would give himself an aching laugh how much he only sees the puppets as objects and an art form rather than a living living breathing being. In the end, he hears Caroll chuckling behind him.

“Nothing, Ernie…” Jim muttered more to himself rather than a reply. “How about we catch some Z’s?” Jim’s about to get under the covers when Ernie stopped him. “What is it?”

“Dinner, remember?” Ernie replied, “We haven’t had dinner yet. Come on.” The puppet’s enthusiasm got a hold of him and hopped off from the bed and ran to the door. Jim lingers for a while before standing and leaving Ernie’s room. It took him 10 seconds to take it all in what just happened before he followed Ernie.

The puppeteer thought that Ernie would be in the kitchen. It was dark and yet he could see the dim darkness inside the next room. There's a small dining table on top, a fruit bowl in the middle with two chairs across each other, a small kitchen counter with shelves and a sink. The kitchen couldn't be more simple enough when it's just Ernie and Bert, their pictures hang in every room. Supposedly it was the iconic picture of Ernie and Bert framed in the living room, now it's more of their puppet version of themselves with different poses and expressions rather than the drawing prop.

Is it Jon’s idea? No, not in this universe. God Jim forgot who's the set designer of the first season of the show, some crew come and go and he's too busy to be aware of what's happening in his environment. But he continues to tread where Ernie has gone off.

The orange muppet stood in the middle of the living room looking like a deer in the headlights. There was silence, not until Jim walked from the corner to see Frank leaning from the doorway. His eyes were serious and intimidating, but his intense glare wasn't reserved for Ernie—never to Ernie, instead to Jim. It wasn't accusatory, there's some questions that needed Jim to answer, as if he could answer them. Frank waited but left the second he saw Jim entered the living room.

The air was so cold that it could make anyone shiver from the frigid atmosphere of their stroll. The night sky above was filled with grey clouds covering the stars. Yet the Moon was forever observant, like the bright bulb in the sky was watching Jim journey the foreseen future. He couldn't question fate anymore, not this, not that. Not to the universe that trades his soul from a different reality. All he could hear was the tap of their heels towards the blurring bountiful lights where the Sesame Street sign hovered.

Jim caught Ernie's eyes looking down like a scolded child. Frank was walking in front of them like a guard taking them to their final destination. It's an exaggerated phase but the thought couldn't be different from what's inside the puppet’s mind.

“Frank, where's Bert?” he asked in a soft-spoken but firm voice, a little louder than Ernie to hear. Although he thinks a little of his friend now.

Frank didn’t answer when they went closer to the yard. The place felt so different when they walked into a corner. The grey carriage house was still there, but it was more colorful than the last time they got here.

There's a park with a small patch of garden on the side. The one interchangeable set has become a one massive urban city block between Harlem and the Upper West Side. The trellis and Big Bird’s nest is still there, so was Oscar’s trashcan—the can was open but there’s no Oscar. The block was bright as if he’s inside a kaleidoscope, and the tall lamps give it more vibrant as the sunsets. Jim stood there like they weren't in the same street anymore.

He saw them eating in the yard. A large table full of food as if there’s a feast happening, it's better than back in California. ‘Will’ was there, so was Kermit Love and Caroly Wilcox who just came out holding large trays of food. They look like they've never grown older before 1969.

A stampede of muppets come out too, like Herry Monster, the two headed monster, another random whatnot monster who ate a whole spaghetti and meatballs, eating it from Kermit’s hands. Kermit the frog and Rowlf the dog were helping Bert, Cookie and Grover holding a bunch of utensils and plates to the dining table. Frazzle was smelling the mash potato in front of Caroly moving the head of the orange monster aside.

Franny with Prairie Dawn and Little Bird perched on her puppeteer’s shoulder, was seated with Caroll with Big Bird and Oscar. Guy Smiley was talking to absolutely nobody, a form of a habit and a personality as if there's a camera or audience in front of him. Meanwhile, Count accidentally called for Don Music instead of Guy Smiley. Don cried while Harvey Kneeslapper laughed at his misery. They could hear Count repeatedly saying sorry as he followed Don Music.

Jim's eyes gazed back from Ernie watching his friends having fun. He leaned down and tapped his muppet's shoulder lightly, “Ernie,” the Muppet didn't hesitate to turn around and face him. Jim's smile was soft and inviting, he said, “Go and help the others. I'll follow you soon.” Ernie hesitated at first, but eventually went over to the tables, calling for his buddy.

Frank grabbed Jim's wrist as they made it inside the carriage house, unless they changed the name. The building never changed since 1970, except the white letters that said ‘NO PARKING’ displayed green steel doors. There's still the green staircase going to a green door that went up to the second floor attic. The building used to be a garage house. There's an episode from season 1, Jim remembered it well. It's when Gordon and Mr Hooper fought over who owns the garage. In the end it's for everybody. The carriage house has become a multi-purpose building as the seasons progress. it probably changes after his death. It was still filled with useful junk, they went inside but Frank didn't close the door. Jim heard the famous catch phrase outside saying “a la peanut butter sandwich”, with a muffler poof there's chaos and youthful laughter outside. He was a little jealous that he couldn't be there to be with his friends. The infectious laughter and silly things where he's always present. Why does it feel so painful to watch from far away?

Jim saw Lloyd, Joan and Jon waiting for them. All in the center, away from the different cobwebs and dusty furniture and items and curtains spread around between the drawers and lamps like someone was making a pillow fort in the dusty and yet a quiet spot to play. Jim could see in Joan and Jon's eyes the worry of an experiment gone wrong. Lloyd kept his stature firm, tired but he kept his eyes wide awake to take another situation in hand. Never in his life felt intimidated by his friends. He made wrongdoings in the past, but he was never scared. Why does he feel small in front of his friends?

“Jim…” Joan starts, “did you know that this is going to happen?” She asked, interrogating Jim like a scientist whose experiment has malfunctioned inside the facility. Jim shook his head. He only found out two days ago. What does he know about Ernie's mental health? Then she continued “His behavior was disrespectful and rude. There’s a lot of people who live in Sesame Street that Ernie's negative actions might influence children. Eight years of nurturing this show and I couldn't believe that it will go down the drain just like that because of a series of unforeseen events that you promised that shouldn't happen.”

In the corner of Jim's eyes, Frank recoils at her rebuttal while Jon doesn't want to meet his eyes. These are the people who trusted Jim over the years, and they're now in a situation where they’re involved in Jim's mistakes. Jim's always involved but these people have their luck crumbling down because of him.

“This isn't what you made them, Jim,” Lloyd finally says, “This show is for kids. Sure, we let the muppets break stuff and let them cross the line for humor—but this is a children's program, Jim. Not an adult program.”

The fingers were starting to point at him. ‘Then it's my fault?’ Jim couldn't say it out loud but they're starting to blame him. ‘Keep it together, Jim’ he tries to calm himself. He felt hurt, he had never felt this before from his friends. This isn't his world, he wasn't their Jim. They were different from the people he once knew. Listening is the only thing he could do now.

Jon stepped in, he gave out a small breath before speaking. “You need to go back to LA tomorrow…” his voice was small and tired. “You're dying to do a new show that isn't for kids, and we understand that. We don't want you to waste your time here where you'll juggle a million tasks at a time because your Muppet was having a tantrum. This isn't like you—”

“Jon,” Frank's firm tone interrupted Jon mid-sentence, “I see what you're saying. You're all looking at the Muppets like some kind of robot who obeyed every single word you have to tell them. They're puppets without strings attached or a performer to manipulate them. They're on their own person.”

Jim was silent as a grave. Jon, Lloyd and Joan took the silence to reflect on what Frank just said. He couldn't believe what he's hearing right now. Is this what's been happening? Is this what they've been doing for the last eight years? See the Muppets like some kind of another machine than a genuine living soul that has a life and emotions?

Is this what they imagine when Jim said that they're more of a tool than real individuals? Jim remembered Ernie again, the muppet in his hand. It was the early years of Sesame Street, they've just finished filming a scene with Ernie in his hand. Did he drop him and kick him aside? That said, he didn't care about it because why would he?

Caroll picked up the puppet with his hands then he held it like a baby in his arms, “Are you alright?” Jim could hear Caroll’s soft and soothing voice, clearly evident how sentimental and real the puppets are to him. “Did that bad man just kick you?” There was thoughtfulness, his tone shifted to a father talking to a child. Caroll wasn't joking.

“I did.” Jim sounded firm, caring no little to the puppet. “Are you sentimental about the puppets?” he asked. This was still the early years of the show, they're still co-workers who'd soon be best of friends.

Caroll simply shrugged, “Well yeah, they're kind of real to me,” he said, putting the Ernie puppet on the table with the other muppets, giving it a pat before looking back at Jim. There was no doubt, he was waiting for his answer.

And the answer he received, when he speaks with no warmth, “To me…they're just tools, Caroll.”

It does sound cold, doesn't it? Jim shook his head. They were when he performed them, they couldn't sing, dance and speak if there's no puppeteers to give them life. How can they still live with no performers?

“But it doesn't mean there's no consequences, Frank.” Joan answers, her eyes were now looking at the founder. “Jim, you have no words about this? Ernie's your muppet, you know better than anyone why he's like this…”

“I…” Jim tried to think of something to at least defend Ernie, “I think the Sesame Street Muppets just need their puppeteers close to them. W-What we're doing right now is abandonment. They're children in a way, belonging to a place where everyone's equal, heartwarming and overall chaotic but kind people. Isn't this the reason why you want to make this show? To teach love and care for one another? Correcting mistakes to be a decent person? Teaching kids with talking letters and numbers? Blaming Ernie because he's ‘programmed’ to be perfect affects not just him but every muppet in the Street. The sense of play is starting to fade between the puppeteers and their muppets, can't you see that? If it keeps happening they’ll lose that sense of purpose of what they’ve supposed to do. The magic will be lost…”

As Jim ended his statement, they all looked at him with wide eyes. A sense of clarity perhaps? He could only hope so. The connection between Franny and Caroll’s muppets we're undeniable. All were fine, all were sane and playful at best. However with Jerry, Richy, Frank and Jim, whose muppets have more screen time, If they stop going here and if they'd rather be assisted more by Jon and the crew, the essence coming from their muppets will slowly dissipate. The connection, the performance will just begin to slow them down. They're not ready to be on their own—or rather be lifeless without them.

“Fine,” they heard Lloyd say. Joan and Jon look at him, they're not confused but they made their final conclusion. “We won't rush you and Frank when you two leave tomorrow. You'll set your own schedules when you come back to New York, we couldn't possibly take care of that because we're going to be busy managing this circus. Take Jerry and that kid here too if they had the time, your small band of puppeteers were very busy with all the pre-production.”

“Don't make the conversation longer, Lloyd,” Joan sighs, clearly stressed out but the former gave a chuckle. “Like Lloyd said, we want you to stay longer but your freaky red muppet needs to go. Give mercy on Lloyd's poor soul, boys.” she said, patting her colleague’s back.

“I'm glad we finally solved this problem,” Jim exhaled deeply, relieved that there's no fuel to light the fire longer. He's glad to get it out of his chest. “I'll tell Ernie tonight, don't worry.”

“We'll take care of them Jim. I'd ask Joan and Lloyd now if they'll permit field trips to the lot.” Jon looks at the founders, half-serious with the ordeal.

Joan only smiles, “We'll think about it. How about we grab some food?”

A couple of hours later, the dinner went well as expected. There's little chaos unlike the Muppets in LA, better meals too that made Jim and Frank drool just by the food's aroma. Not just some pizza and chicken nuggets ordered from McDonald's all the time. It's sane in a way, Frank was already eating the turkey thigh as if it's Thanksgiving. Jim only stared at his food, thanking God that it's never a half slice of tuna sandwiches anymore. He couldn't eat, he didn't grab the spoon beside his plate or at least grab a handful of pasta in front of him.

The founder felt like he hadn't eaten a decent meal for the last two days but he doesn't feel hungry.

“You're not eating that?” He heard his friend's voice beside him.

“No.” Jim answered plainly. “Do you want it?” nudging his plate onto Frank’s.

“I think you need to finish that. The only thing we ate down the road were a bunch of beef jerky and tuna sandwiches. Take the fuel you'll need man.” Frank said, as he eats a string of pasta to his mouth. “God, I missed eating real food. Eating in the lot felt like garbage, never in my life I'd see a whole roasted shark in front of me.” remembering the last dinner they have together with the muppets from LA. “I miss it here….”

Grover—who's about to give Mr. Johnson his food when he heard his puppeteer and didn't miss a beat to walk towards their table. The blue puppet repeatedly called for him but Grover ignored him. “Did I hear that right?”

Both Jim and Frank looked at Grover. “What?” Frank asked, confused. “Aren't you supposed to be catering to Mr. Johnson?”

Grover looks at his unfortunate customer for a second. The blue rounded Muppet just shook his head with disappointment. “That guy? The bane of my very existence? No thank you.”

Frank's mouth was wide open by Grover's well direct and apathetic response. Despite a couple of sketches between Grover and Fat Blue having passed, Grover was incompetent to his ever-unlucky customer. Mr Johnson was cursed indeed like being in a purgatory his assigned devil is Grover.

“Anyway!” Grover remained unconcerned and looked back at Frank, “Has the time finally come for you to live with us, Frank?” Grover's eyes were twinkling with anticipation.

Frank gave an exasperated sigh, “Grover, It was a joke.”

“Oh really?” Grover didn't let go of his questions, “I thought Ernie's speech finally opened your senses? Ernie's right, you know. Can you just stay?”

“Grover—”

“We'll be here next weekend.” Jim smiled, taking Frank off guard, his eyes saying ‘You can't be serious’. The founder could only give a side glance telling his friend that they have enough, and that's final.

“Really?! Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy!!” Grover jumps up and down like he's the happiest furry blue monster in the whole wide world. “I can't wait for the weekend already! Aren't you excited, Frank?!”

Frank was still throwing side-eye at his friends, then looked back at Grover, “I am in no position to disagree with that,” which can roughly translate to ‘Jim, I love you that's why I'm going to smother you in your sleep’. His right hand man barely has any authority over his friend who's literally his boss. “Then again, we won't stay longer than 2 days. New show, new Muppets.”

“Is that why Kermit doesn't come here often?” the furry monster asked.

“Yeah,” Jim said, “He'll still be a reporter from time to time.”

“He does?” Grover was surprised as if it was his first time hearing it.

“Yes…” Jim said, now confused. “Isn't he not?” raising his brow.

Frank cleared his throat, slightly pushing Grover aside. “Okay, okay, get back there and serve Mr. Johnson. That muppet might kill you. Jesus…” He didn't say it out loud when Grover walked back to the table. Frank then goes to turn his attention to Jim, “Reporter Kermit? I never knew that.”

Jim frowns, “I thought Kermit's here because he's a reporter of Sesame Street? That's Kermit's main role.”

“I don't think our Jim has told us that…” Frank said, his voice was full of peculiarity. “He'll remind me or Bernie about it. But the idea of Kermit being a reporter? It's not bad actually.”

“Well, that's what we did in my world. So Kermit still exists in Sesame Street even though it wasn't as occasionally as it was before the Muppet Show. It's hard to go back and forth from New York to London vice versa.”

Frank hums, “You keep bringing up London,” Jim heard him say. “What's special about it?”

Jim starts, “Lord Lew Grade helped us green light the Muppet Show on ATV network when the American broadcast saw us like we're a bunch of crazy people. You're better off entertaining children, they say.” He sighs, Frank kept silent and urged him to continue, “Apparently you said that he's an American and yes I heard you also said that ATV was an American broadcast network—the gears just seemingly fit in this world.”

Frank was silent and continued to eat his food, Jim didn't need his reply. It shows the earnest atmosphere between the two. The founder looks at his friends and Muppets once again. Why does it feel like someone's missing? There's a lot of unnamed monsters that even Jim has no idea who they were. There's a lot of named muppets that Jim recognized, particularly Herry Monster, Forgetful Jones for some reason, Professor Hastings—who's still here with them then the Yip-Yip Martians. “Hmm…” Jim hums as he always does when he's thinking.

“What's on your mind?” Frank asked, not fully looking up from his plate. His friend really knows what's going on subconsciously even in different universes, Jim mused.

Jim pursed his lips watching the crowd like a stranger of the place he once was. There's a tentative sigh before speaking again, “W-Where’s Snuffy?” There's a sense of perplexity that's so unfamiliar. The name was odd, like his brain doesn't even know who it was. Like his memory resurfaced on the sea of this alternative world.

Frank's mouth was stuffed, bits of food dangling from his lips, as if Jim was speaking in a different language. He blinks flickering with a bit of uncertainty before speaking again, “W-What on Earth are you talking about?” Frank whispered, as if they're discussing something confidential. Talking about Snuffy is not allowed now? “You and Big Bird have the same brain cells that even Caroll knew nothing about. There's random muppets you don't own and now an imaginary muppet? Who hurt you Jim that you became delusional?”

“Frank, I'm dead,” Jim shoots back, “This is 1976 for goodness, I know what's about to happen—not all of course. There's a lot of changes, like obviously the muppets were sentient—”

“Sure!” Frank snaps back, then calms himself, “All I could say, that whoever this Snuffy is is Big Bird’s best friend.” then paused before adding, “allegedly...” Jim heard his friend grumble once again. Does he really get annoyed fast?

Jim taps his fingers, struggling to find the right words. Jim happened to have a conclusion that Snuffy is not real yet, it seems that the writers think this is a joke—he couldn't say if they knew about Snuffy like what Frank says. It took some years till they managed to close the arc of Big Bird’s imaginary friend. What was it 1981 when Marty took over? There's barely any crowds of human crew in the yard. “Does Jerry know?”

“Which one?”

“Jerry Nelson,” Jim clarified, “Because you know nothing about Mr. Snuffleupagus, supposedly Jerry has seen him.” also he's Snuffy’s puppeteer, but Jim stayed silent.

“Jerry?” Frank raised his brows, but answered nonetheless, “For all I know he got too many muppets in his bag that filled to the brim. That's a dangerous question to answer in the street where most of these monsters and whatnots were his. He's just freaking brilliant with his voice that it became unbearable to our musician puppeteer that his head would be on a silver platter as far as I'm concerned. Not all the strange and unnamed muppets could be his.”

The founder didn't reply as his friend continued to eat. Jim stared at his untouched food. The rest of the bountiful beautiful peaceful dinner, Jim kept his head low like he was a stranger in a familiar land. In the end, he gave his food to Cookie Monster who's a little confused but he remained quiet. The puppeteer’s smile was forceful and kind enough to the blue muppet, then left to talk to Cookie's puppeteer.

Jim put his hand on his friend's shoulder, “Where would you stay for the night?” he asked.

“Grover has his own apartment that he shared with Cookie,” Frank replied, wiping off the food in the corner of his mouth. “Bert will be staying there. Also Animal who's still sleeping like he wasn't a running tractor a minute ago.” Jim simply nodded, but he heard Frank speak again, “You know, Jim. Ernie's kinda right with this whole debacle about the speech of abandonment.” Jim blinks and is now focused listening to the latter. “There's a missing piece on their heart and they need to cover that hole—It's quite surprising that I heard that come out of Grover’s mouth,” Frank weakly laughed, “I should've been sleeping in Jon's apartment by now. But he missed me, so did the muppets that I left behind.”

“Jim?”

The puppeteer turned around to face Ernie who opened the door for him. After the dinner they went straight to their apartments. They waved farewell and said their good nights and goodbye. Jon still reminds Jim to tell Ernie because he has no authority to force or scold him. ‘He's your kid’, Jon sighs, he couldn't bring himself to be angry at the muppets anyway. Kermit and Rowlf told Jim that they'll be sleeping in Hooper's storage room, because there's no space in Jon's apartment building because that's basically where the camera equipment and writer room is set up, including the meeting room, offices, and receptionist.

When Jim asks why they don't want to sleep in Ernie's apartment, they make an obvious answer that they don't think Ernie wants them there. Knowing full well that the Muppet Show characters basically stole them away from Sesame Street.

“Ernie misses you. We don't want to take you away from him,” He heard Rowlf say, grieving the same way in those old years of fame passed by. His voice was low like it hits close to home. “He wants to spend time with you. If I were him, I'd never want to let you go too.”

“Rowlf…”

“I know, I know,” The brown mutt rolled his eyes from the green frog, feeling a bit annoyed. The two muppets look at their puppeteer, “Goodnight, Jim…” gazing longingly at him. Their time in Sesame Street was short lived, even Rowlf wouldn't want to stay any longer. No one knew who he was except he was the dog who played the piano and chewed shoes on the patio.

“I'm sorry…”

“There's no need to apologize, Jim!” There it is again, Jim thought. The fake smile and tone that hides Ernie's true feelings. The orange muppet took his hand. He felt lovingly crushed from the muppet’s hand, holding him with tightness and a strong grip full of desperation. “Let's go to sleep…” Ernie holds his shaky breath, he knows that he's holding up his tears unsuccessfully. The day is ending, tomorrow won't change the fact he's leaving.

“Tomorrow is going to be a brand new day,” Jim aches to hear Ernie say those hollow words. Ernie wasn't like that, that wasn't how Jim interpreted his muppet.

There he lay in a small bed, his feet dangling on the edge of the bed. Jim tightly clutched the blanket that's half his size. Tomorrow will be different but it's never going to be better. The day resumed and never ends. He's here and leaves tomorrow like nothing happened. A brand new day, yes a brand new day in which he and Frank were just a distraction.

Is he correcting the mistakes of this Jim? There's a lot of mistakes in this alternative that turned a blind eye. One can only assume their Jim wasn't that completely oblivious. There's no malice in their voices when they talk to Jim, are they too polite? Surely Frank can say a one or two about him, he's too honest to hide his opinions.

His line of thought was interrupted when he heard a knock outside his door. The puppeteer raises his head from his pillow to see Ernie’s orange head peeking from the door.

“I…I couldn't sleep,” his voice was small, as he gingerly walked inside, “Bert always helps me sleep, but…” he looks down, rendered speechless. Ernie's chatterbox fails him this time.

“It's alright, come here.” Jim moves from the small bed, giving a small space to his muppet. Half of his weight was now balancing from the edge of the bed, yet he didn't care if he woke up feeling his body ache the next day. What matters is for Ernie to feel comfortable beside him.

Ernie walks over to the bed and his hand is placed on top of the torso of his puppeteer, he snuggled like a child looking for comfort to his parents. “I'm sorry…” that's the first word he said.

“It's alright,” Jim replied, but the muppet knew it wasn't enough.

“It wasn't alright, Jim. You should be angry the way I acted earlier. I snapped at Mister Stone, I lost my temper and said mean things to my best friend.” Jim could feel Ernie's hand bawling into fist. “I have become a bad person that Mister Hooper and the others warned me about. Have I learned nothing from them or am I becoming a defect of a muppet that didn't do its task well?”

“Ernie…”

The orange muppet was silent.

“You're not a robot, I didn't make you to be programmed like a machine. You're my muppet and my child that I made using my imagination.” Ernie's eyes gazed at his puppeteer, he was shocked speechless even to utter a word. He needed to hear those words, many reasons why Jim managed to put all of himself to all of his muppets. Maybe he needs to remind every muppet about that. “You’ve endured and tolerated the frustrations in your heart, Ernie. Next time you need to talk to someone about what your problems were, it's one of the ways to vent your frustrations out.”

“Have you been angry, Jim?”

“I have.”

Ernie was shocked, meaning he hadn’t seen him get frustrated before. Jim was a professional man, he’s a glue that sticks the company together even in the most challenging situations. He was their leader, their boss who’ll follow him despite that in his later years, a couple shows they’d done were failing greatly. Pilots that never greenlight, or shows that were cancelled for only one season. It’s infuriating, yes, his hair has gone grey and his eyes were sunken as his ideas were simply coming in and he couldn’t stop working. ‘This needs to work, this needs to continue’. He felt naive really, there were times where he’s so sure that it’ll work even though it was uncertain. Sesame Street has been a beloved children's show despite the controversies, The Muppet Show has been pulled from the depths of the uncertainty of the American television, Fraggle Rock has been aired to hundreds of countries despite the small viewers of HBO at the time. If the three shows worked then maybe the other projects did well too.

The deals were insurmountable that he ought to proceed. ‘Do this, do that’. There’s already a next show, we just need to produce it. Why hasn't he stopped? Why can’t he lay over on a nearby gas station to fill up his car and rest in a motel even for a little while? How much anger he’d been bottling up for more than fifty-years?

“Were you scared, Jim?” Ernie whispered, a little cautious, too cautious. “Have Frank been scared of you like Bert has to me?”

Jim recalls the last time when he snapped to anyone, has he never? Argument, yes, but it’s personal that he doesn’t want to recover. Presumably he did, they just never told him as he was buried in a mountain of paperworks and meetings that became hours and hours before coming back to lock himself in his office again. Has he ever spoken harshly to Frank?

“Hopefully not,” Jim replied, Ernie didn’t ask anymore.

The puppeteer hears Ernie snoozing while he stares at the ceiling contemplating his literally past life. A penance, a karma? About what? For overworking? For stupidly not going to the hospital as Jane and his children advised him to do so? Even lady luck doesn’t have answers for him why he’d been put here in the first place. Looking for the reasons why he was put in an alternate world where his creations came alive and he’s still here unchanged from what he is in his life. The fact was always to be the same as Jim is. ‘You’re Jim Henson, the creator of the Muppets, an influential man who found his way to television with puppets.’

The nights were too quiet for Jim, probably he had gotten used to seeing his friends laughing on set. The small blanket wasn’t helping either as it was the size of Ernie’s bed, it’s as thick as a sheet of paper. Jim can’t help but sigh, the lot was so much that Ernie couldn’t get a proper blanket. Then he wondered how his children were doing, Lisa, Cheryl and Brian were probably in their high school years as for John he’s in his middle school while sweet baby Heather was still in her elementary. There’s a slight tinge of pain in his heart with the lost years that he dissociated himself with his family because of his work and his dwindling relationship with Jane.

A call won’t hurt.

“Thanks again for cleaning your own mess.”

“Shut up, Jon.”

Jim shakes his head as Frank and Jon start bickering again as they’re readying themselves to go back to California, things never change. As he watched Jon was saying unintelligible words that’s only for Frank which he replied with a slight shove and a great smile and wide eyes that’s ready to give a playful warning at the director, in the end the two started laughing. Unconsciously, Jim managed to crept a smile in the corner of his lips. Some things that are bound to never change and it’s inevitable.

“Promise me you’ll come back.”

Jim gazed back at Ernie whose vulnerable eyes made him want to go back to correct the choices he did wrong. The puppeteer nodded, real this time. “Of course,” Ernie smiles, he’s still unsure but guilty to even complain. “Next weekend.”

“What?”

“Next weekend,” Jim repeats, remembering what he told Grover that made Frank glared daggers at him, he gives a slight chuckle. “We’ll be back here, maybe we’ll bring a couple of familiar faces soon.”

Ernie’s eyes were wide, a surge of happiness had doused the muppet. He couldn’t find the words or even speak just to express the extreme joy as if he’s been gifted with a limited edition rubber ducky. Jim could only wink, saying silently that this is a surprise, don't spoil it. Ernie didn’t answer and simply nodded his head quickly. With that finished, he saw Kermit and Rowlf going inside Frank’s Studebaker while the driver handled Animal in the backseat where Jim’s two muppets were, which of course the wild drummer right away made chaos and all he could hear were their panicking voices.

Jon passed by Jim and gave a nod as a goodbye while Joan walked towards him and gave an embrace. “Take care out there, Jim.” she said and pulled away, “From what I heard there’s a southerner who loves frogs.”

Jim was confused but gave a chuckle, “Wouldn’t that be supposed to be me?”

Joan was about to say something when Guy Smiley bumped into his leg, “Hey! Don’t forget me, Jim! Come here!”

Jim laughs as he gives Guy a hug and a pat in his head. “Okay, okay. Goodbye Guy Smiley…”

“Jim, come on! Animal is going to break my car if you hurry up!”

The founder gave a last look to the residents of Sesame Street before waving his hand to them. There’s a slight deja vu he couldn’t put a finger on, maybe it’s just the memories that he barely remembers catching up to him.

He can’t wait to get back to work.